War medals of the British Army, and how they were won (part 4 of 4)

War medals of the British Army, and how they were won (part 4 of 4)

SALMON, Rear-Admiral N., C.B., Naval Brigade. Indian Mutiny, November 16th., 1857; and Boatswain’s Mate John Harrison. Climbing, under fire, a tree, touching the angle of the Shah Nujiff, in order to reply to the fire of the enemy, when Captain Peel had called for volunteers.

SARTORIUS, Lieutenant-Colonel E. H., 59th. Foot. Afghanistan, October 24th., 1879. Leading party of five men of the 59th. Regiment at Shahjui against enemy of unknown strength, and dislodging them from a strong position on the top of a hill. In this service he was wounded.

SARTORIOUS, Lieutenant-Colonel R. W., C.M.G., 6th. Bengal Cavalry. Ashanti, January 17th., 1874. At Abogov, removing wounded non-commissioned Houssa officer under heavy fire and placing him under cover.

SCHIESS, Corporal, Natal Native Contingent. Rorke’s Drift, Zululand, January 22nd., 1879. For conspicuous gallantry in repulsing Zulus with the bayonet; also creeping along a wall and shooting three others who were firing from the wall which had been abandoned.

SCHOLEFIELD, Seaman M. Inkermann, November 5th., 1854. See Seamen J. Gorman and T. Reeves.

SCOTT, Major A., Bengal Staff Corps. India, July 6th., 1877. Saving the life of Lieutenant Kunhardt, at Quetta, from some Pathan coolies, bayoneting two and closing with a third.

SCOTT, Lieutenant R. G., Cape Mounted Rifles. South Africa, April 8th., 1879. In the attack on Moirosi’s Mountain, attempting to throw time shells over a stone barricade amongst the enemy, under a heavy fire. In the performance of this duty he was severely wounded.

SEELY, Seaman W., H.M.S. “Euryalus.” Japan, September 6th., 1864. Daring in ascertaining enemy’s position, and remaining at the front after being wounded.

SELLAR, Lance-Corporal G., Seaforth Highlanders. Kabul, December 14th., 1879. For his bravery at Asmai, being first at top of a hill and cutting down one of the enemy after fierce fight, in which he was wounded himself.

SHAW, Lieutenant-Colonel H., 18th. Foot. New Zealand, January 24th., 1865. Rescuing a wounded soldier under heavy fire, and with the assistance of four privates who volunteered, bringing him in, on two occasions the same day.

SHAW, Private S., 3rd. Battalion Rifle Brigade. Indian Mutiny, January 13th., 1858. Attacking and killing a Ghazee with his short sword, after a desperate struggle, in which he was himself wounded.

SHEBBEARE, Captain R. H., 60th. Bengal Native Infantry. September 14th., 1857. At the assault on Delhi, attempting to reorganise his men before walls of loopholed serai, and conducting rear-guard of retreat across a canal, though severely wounded.

SHEPPARD, Boatswain J., H.M.S. “St. Jean d’Acre.” Sebastopol, July 15th., August 16th., 1855. Twice proceeding into the harbour alone in a punt, and endeavouring to blow up a Russian man-of-war.

SHIELDS, Corporal R., 23rd. Foot. Sebastopol, Redan, September 8th., 1855. Volunteering to go out and bring in Lieutenant Dynely, who was mortally wounded, under heavy fire.

SIMPSON, Major J., 42nd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, April 15th., 1858. At the attack on the fort of Ruhya, bringing in first a wounded officer, and then a wounded man, under close and heavy fire.

SIMS, Private J., 34th. Foot. Redan, 18th. June, 1855. Bringing in wounded under heavy fire, in broad daylight.

SINNOT, Lance-Corporal J., 84th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, October 6th., 1857. For distinguished gallantry at Lucknow in going out with Sergeants Glynn and Mullins, and Private Mullins, to the rescue of Lieutenant Gibaut, who was wounded, and bringing him in under heavy fire. Selected by his companions as the most worthy.

SLEAVON, Corporal M., Royal Engineers. Indian Mutiny, April 3rd., 1857. At the attack on the fort at Jhansi, continuing to work at head of sap under heavy fire.

SMITH, Gunner Albert, Royal Artillery. At Abu Klea, Soudan, January 17th., 1885. Defending Lieutenant Guthrie, Royal Artillery, who was mortally wounded.

SMITH, Colonel F. A., 43rd. Foot. New Zealand, June 21st., 1864. Gallantly leading his company to attack a position at Tauranga, although wounded.

SMITH, Lance-Corporal H., 52nd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, September 14th., 1857. Carrying away wounded comrade under heavy fire of grape and musketry at Delhi.

SMITH, Sergeant J., Bengal Engineers. Indian Mutiny, Delhi, September 14th., 1857. See Lieutenant Home.

SMITH, Private J., 1st. Madras Fusiliers (102nd. Regiment). Indian Mutiny, November 16th., 1857. For having been one of the first to try and enter the Secundra Bagh, and on the gate being forced, he was among the first inside. He received immediately three desperate wounds, but fought his way out, and performed his duties for the day. Elected by the privates of the regiment.

SMITH, Corporal P., 17th. Foot. Redan, June 18th., 1855. For repeatedly going out in front of the trenches and bringing in wounded, under heavy fire.

SPENCE, Troop Sergeant-Major, 9th. Lancers. Indian Mutiny, January 17th., 1858. Rescuing a wounded comrade from a number of rebels, at Shumsabad.

SPENCE, Private E., 42nd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, April 15th., 1858. He, with Lance-Corporal Thomson, would have been recommended for the decoration, for having covered retreat of the party bringing in the body of Lieutenant Willoughby, under heavy fire, but he died from wounds received when doing so.

STAGPOOLE, Drummer D., 57th. Foot. New Zealand, October 2nd., 1863. Has also the medal for distinguished service in the field. See Ensign J. T. Down.

STANLOCK, Private W., Coldstream Guards. Sebastopol, October, 1854. For volunteering to crawl up within six yards of Russian sentry, thereby enabling officer in command of reconnoitring party to effect a surprise.

STEWART, Major W. G. D., 93rd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, November 16th., 1857. For his gallantry at Lucknow in leading attack and capturing two guns. Elected by the officers of the regiment.

STRONG, Private George, Coldstream Guards. Sebastopol, September 1855. Throwing away live shell which fell in the trenches.

SULLIVAN, Chief Boatswain J. Sebastopol, April 10th., 1855. Placing flag on a mound at great risk, so as to enable fire to be opened on a concealed Russian battery.

SUTTON, Bugler W., 60th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, September 13th., 1857. Reconnoitring the breach at Delhi the night before the assault, and rushing over trenches when the enemy was attacking in force, and killing a bugler who was about to sound. Elected by the privates of the regiment.

SYLVESTER, Assistant-Surgeon H. T., 23rd. Foot. Redan, September 8th., 1855. Going out under heavy fire to dress the wounds of Lieut. Dynely, who was laying mortally wounded, and assisting the wounded under fire on other occasions.

SYMONS, Lieutenant G., Military Train. Sebastopol, June 6th., 1855. Unmasking battery under terrific fire, in which act he was severely wounded.

TAYLOR, J., Captain of the Forecastle. Sebastopol, June 18th., 1855. See Rear-Admiral H. J. Raby, C.B.

TEESDALE, Colonel C. C., Royal Artillery. Defence of Kars, September 29th., 1855. Driving the enemy from a redoubt, the key of the position, and rallying Turkish artillerymen when driven from their guns, and inducing them to return to their post; and also, at great personal risk, saving many of the wounded Russians from the fury of the Turks.

TEMPLE, Surgeon-Major W., Royal Artillery. New Zealand, November 20th., 1863; and Lieutenant A. F. Pickard. For their devoted conduct in assisting the wounded under heavy fire, during the assault of Rangiriri.

THACKERY, Lieutenant-Colonel E. T., Bengal Engineers. Indian Mutiny, September 16th., 1857. For daring in extinguishing a fire in the magazine at Delhi, under close musketry fire, and at imminent risk of being blown up.

THOMAS, Bombardier J., Bengal Artillery. Indian Mutiny, September 27th., 1857. Carrying away wounded comrade under heavy fire, during a sortie from Lucknow.

THOMSON, Lance-Corporal A., 42nd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, April 15th., 1858. Volunteering to assist in bringing in an officer’s body under heavy fire. See General Cafe.

THOMPSON, Private J., 60th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, July 9th., 1857. For saving the life of his captain (Wilton) when surrounded by a party of Ghazees, and gallantry on all occasions. Elected by the privates of the regiment.

TOMBS, Major-General Sir H., K.C.B., Bengal Artillery. Indian Mutiny, July 9th., 1857. Twice going to the assistance of Lieutenant Hills, before Delhi, killing his man on each occasion. See Lieutenant Hills.

TRAVERS, General J. Indian Mutiny, July 1st., 1857. For his bravery in the attack on the Presidency at Indore, when, supported by only five men, he charged the guns of the mutineers, and by this act saved the lives of many European fugitives.

TREVOR, Colonel W. S., Royal Engineers. Bhootan, April 30th., 1865; and Lieutenant J. Dundas. Gallantry in leading attack on a loopholed blockhouse at Dewangiri. See Lieutenant Dundas.

TREWAVAS, Seaman J., H.M.S. “Beagle.” Straits of Genitchi, July 3rd., 1855. Cutting hawsers of the floating bridge at Genitchi under heavy fire, in which he was wounded.

TURNER, Private S., 60th. Rifles. Indian Mutiny, June 19th., 1857. At Delhi, during a severe fight with the mutineers, he carried off on his shoulders Lieutenant Humphreys, who was mortally wounded, and was himself wounded in so doing.

TYTLER, Lieutenant-Colonel J. A., 60th. Bengal Native Infantry. Indian Mutiny, February 10th., 1858. For charging rebel guns in advance at Choorpoorah, and engaging gunners alone hand to hand, till the guns were carried. In the action he was severely wounded.

VOUSDEN, Major W. J., Bengal Staff Corps. Kabul, December 14th., 1879. Charging with a small party through and through superior force of retreating Kohistanees, backwards and forwards several times, on the Asmai heights.

WADESON, Colonel R., 75th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, before Delhi, July 18th., 1857. Twice saving a soldier’s life when attacked by rebel sowars.

WALKER, Major-General M., 30th. Foot. Inkermann, November 5th., 1854. By his example encouraging his comrades to repulse a superior force of Russian Infantry.

WALLER, Colour-Sergeant G., 60th. Rifles. Indian Mutiny, September 14th. and 18th., 1857. For conspicuous gallantry at Delhi, in charging and capturing guns. Elected by the non-commissioned officers of the regiment.

WALLER, Lieutenant-Colonel W. F. F., 25th. Bombay Light Infantry. Indian Mutiny, June 20th., 1858. For distinguished bravery in capturing Gwalior by storm, with a handful of men. Lieutenant Rose, the only other European present, was killed in the assault.

WALTERS, Sergeant G., 49th. Foot. Inkermann, November 5th., 1854. Rescuing Brigadier-General Adams when surrounded by the enemy, one of whom he killed.

WANTAGE, Lord (Loyd-Lindsay, Lieutenant-Colonel Sir R. J., K.C.B.), Scots Fusilier Guards. Alma and Inkermann, 1854. At the Alma, re-forming the line, and standing firm with the colours; and at Inkermann, charging and repulsing a strong body of Russians with a few men.

WARD, Private H., 78th. Highlanders. Indian Mutiny, September 25th. and 26th., 1857. Escorting and protecting Lieutenant H. M. Havelock, and a private, who were wounded, through heavy cross fire, to a place of safety, at Lucknow.

WARD, Sergeant J. 8th. Hussars. Indian Mutiny, June 17th., 1858. For gallantry at Gwalior. See Major C. W. Heneage and Private Pearson.

WASSAL, Private S., 80th. Foot. Zululand, Isandhlwana, January 22nd., 1879. Rescuing comrade from drowning, under heavy and close fire, in the Buffalo river.

WATSON, Major-General J. C. B., 1st. Punjaub Cavalry. Indian Mutiny, November 14th., 1857. For distinguished conduct in attacking rebel cavalry in advance of his men, and dismounting their leader in single combat.

WHEATLEY, Private F., Rifle Brigade. Sebastopol, November 10th., 1854. Throwing live shell over parapet of the trenches.

WHIRLPOOL, Private F., 3rd. Bombay European Regiment. Indian Mutiny, April 3rd. and May 2nd., 1858. Bringing in wounded under heavy fire, at the attack on Jhansi, and going to the rescue of Lieutenant Donne, who was wounded, at Lohari. In this service he received seventeen wounds, but his gallant example greatly contributed to the success of the day.

WHITE, Lieutenant-Colonel G. S., 92nd. Foot. Afghanistan, October 7th., 1879, and September 1st., 1880. For his gallantry at Charasiah, in dislodging overwhelming numbers of enemy from fortified hill, with only two companies of his regiment. His men exhausted with climbing, he advanced alone and shot the enemy’s leader, causing the rest to retreat; also dashing forward on another occasion and capturing a gun at Candahar.

WILKINSON, Bombardier Thomas, Royal Marine Artillery. Sebastopol, June 5th., 1855. For his conduct in the advanced trenches, in repairing work under heavy fire.

WILLIAMS, Private John, 2nd. Battalion 24th. Foot. Rorke’s Drift, Zululand, January 22nd. and 23rd., 1879, and Private H. Hook. Gallantly defending and rescuing hospital patients. See Privates Hitch, Jones, etc.

WILMOT, Major Sir Henry, Bart., C.B., Rifle Brigade. Indian Mutiny, March 11th., 1858; and Corporal W. Nash and Private D. Hawks. For his gallantry in covering retreat of three of his men, who were carrying away a wounded comrade exposed to the fire of the enemy.

WILSON, Captain A. K., H.M.S. “Hecla.” Soudan, El Teb, February 29th., 1884. Engaging, in defence of a Gardner gun, several of the enemy, single-handed and wounded.

WOOD, Major-General, Sir H. E., K.C.B., 17th. Light Dragoons. Indian Mutiny, October 19th., 1858. Attacking and routing almost single-handed, a body of rebels at Sindwaho; and with two soldiers rescuing a Potail from band of robbers, near Sindhora.

WOOD, Colonel J. A., Bombay Staff Corps. Persia, December 9th., 1856. At Bushire he was first on the parapet, and although struck by seven bullets, he cut down the leader of the enemy, and established himself in the place.

WOODEN, Quartermaster Charles, 17th. Lancers. Balaklava, October 26th., 1854. Saving life of Colonel Morris. See Surgeon-General J. Mouat, C.B.

WRIGHT, Private A., 77th. Foot. Crimea. For conspicuous gallantry throughout the whole war. He greatly distinguished himself on several occasions, and was twice wounded.

YOUNG, Commander J., Royal Navy. Indian Mutiny, November 10th., 1857, and Captain of Foretop, W. Hall, H.M.S. “Shannon.” Gallantry in working a 24-pounder gun brought up to the angle of the Shah Nujiff, at Lucknow.

Since the above list has been in type, three officers have won the Cross, for the distinguished bravery shown by them during the recent operations in the Hunza and Nagar Country, on the Gilgit frontier, in December, 1891; namely, Captain F. H. Aylmer, of the Royal Engineers, and Lieutenants G. H. Boisragon and J. M. Smith, of the Indian Staff Corps. Capt. Aylmer and Lieutenant Boisragon gained the decoration for their conspicuous gallantry in the assault and capture of the Nilt Fort, December 2nd., 1891. Captain Aylmer accompanied the storming party, and blew open the inner gate of the place with gun cotton, and, though severely wounded, continued fighting till he fainted from loss of blood. Lieutenant Guy H. Boisragon led the assault, and returned for reinforcements, under a heavy cross fire. The Cross was given to Lieutenant J. M. Smith for the gallantry with which he led the storming party at the attack and capture of a very strong position near Nilt, in the Hunza-Nagar country, December 20th., 1891, which had stopped the advance of the force for seventeen days.

THE INDIAN MUTINY MEDAL. 1857–1858.

This medal, which is by L. C. Wyon, Esq., was granted by a General Order, dated August 18th., 1858. The obverse has the Queen’s head, diademed, with the superscription “Victoria Regina,” and on the reverse Britannia is represented in an erect position, instead of being seated. In her right hand, outstretched, is a laurel wreath. An oval shield with the crosses of the Union is on the left arm, and in the hand are other wreaths. The British Lion forms an appropriate background, above is the word “India,” and in the exergue the date 1857–1858. The ribbon is French-white, with two red stripes. It was granted to all engaged in operations against the rebels or mutineers, and was also conferred on non-military persons who had borne arms as volunteers against them. There are five bars attached, respectively inscribed “Delhi,” “Defence of Lucknow,” “Relief of Lucknow,” “Lucknow,” and “Central India.” The first clasp was granted to the troops employed in the operations against, and at the assault of, Delhi; that for the “Defence of Lucknow” was conferred on all of the original garrison, under Major-General Inglis, and to those who succoured them, and continued the defence under Major-Generals Sir Henry Havelock and Sir James Outram, until relieved by Lord Clyde; “Relief of Lucknow” was given to the troops engaged in the operations against that place, under the immediate command of Lord Clyde, in November, 1857; and the clasp of “Lucknow” was awarded to the force engaged under his lordship’s immediate command in March, 1858, in the final capture of the town, and in all operations connected therewith; “Central India” was granted to the column under Major-General Sir Hugh Rose, G.C.B., engaged in the operations against Jhansi, Calpee, and Gwalior, and also to the troops, which, under the command of Major-Generals Roberts and Whitlock respectively, performed such important service in Central India. Four was the greatest number of bars issued with any one medal, and the medal was given to the Naval Brigade, without a bar, and with bars, for “Relief of Lucknow,” and “Lucknow.”

SIEGE OF DELHI. 30TH. MAY TO 14TH. SEPTEMBER, 1857.

Sunday, the 10th. of May, 1857, will never cease to be remembered in India. An outbreak, for some time contemplated, broke out at Meerut in the afternoon of that day. A century had elapsed since Clive’s celebrated battle of Plassey, the forerunner of so many victories gained in India, by the valuable co-operation of the Native troops, when the latter, forgetful of their former glories and of their loyalty, burst out into mutiny, with the view of overthrowing British supremacy in the East; the outbreak of Vellore, in the Madras Presidency, in 1806, having been the only exception to the long-continued fidelity of the Sepoy soldier. During the operations against Persia the Court of Delhi had entered into correspondence with the Shah, and Dost Mahomed, the Sovereign of Cabool, had been urged to invade the Punjab when, by the secession of the Bengal native army, the time should be opportune. The grievance of the greased cartridges was indeed urged, but the combination had been for some time forming, and the name of the King of Delhi, over eighty years of age, was imagined to be a “tower of strength” in the endeavour to be made to restore the supremacy of the Mogul dynasty.

There is no doubt the rebellion was prematurely commenced; but scenes of the most heart-rending descriptions occurred, and several officers, ladies, and even children fell victims to the brutality of the Sepoys. Outbreaks occurred at Allahabad, Jhansi, Azimghur, Bareilly, Lucknow, Cawnpore, Benares, and other places; the European women and children being, in many cases, murdered, and the several mutinous regiments all made for Delhi, hastening thither, as a central point, from all quarters, and committing the greatest outrages.

When the mutineers had seized Delhi, and proclaimed a descendant of the Mogul as king, their next object was to gain the chief magazine in that city. After a gallant defence it was exploded by order of Lieutenant Willoughby, who died of his wounds. Sculley and Buckley were the two gunners, and the former, who fired the train, escaped, together with the other heroes Lieutenants Forrest and Raynor.

At this momentous period the Commander-in-Chief in India was General the Honourable George Anson, who had proceeded to Simla to escape the heat of the plains. Immediately upon receiving intelligence of the mutiny, he hurried to Umballa, and collecting all the available troops,[176] marched on Delhi, but died of cholera at Kurnaul on the 27th. of May. His successor was Major-General Reed, who on the day following quitted Rawul Pindee, and arrived early in June at the camp of Major-General Sir Henry Barnard, K.C.B., at Aleepore, where a numerous force had been collected.

While Brigadier-General Archdale Wilson hastened with a body of troops from Meerut to join the former, the mutineers from Delhi attempted to intercept his march. He was attacked on the 30th. of May at Ghazee-ood-deen-nuggur, when seven hundred British soldiers defeated a disciplined force more than seven-fold their number. This is considered as the commencement of operations before Delhi.

On the following day (Whit-Sunday) the attack was renewed, and the enemy was again repulsed, twenty-six guns being captured. The 6th. Dragoon Guards and first battalion 60th. Rifles have reason to be proud of their deeds performed this day. No further opposition was encountered, and Brigadier-General Wilson joined Sir Henry Barnard at Aleepore. The united forces commenced their march shortly after midnight, and Brigadier-General Reed being unable from sickness to proceed with the army, the command devolved on Major-General Sir Henry Barnard.

At dawn on the 8th. of June the British arrived before Badlee-ke-Serai, a fortified position, when the enemy opened fire. Brigadier Hope Grant, C.B., with his column, consisting of portions of the 9th. Lancers, 6th. Dragoon Guards. 75th., first battalions 60th. and 87th. were highly distinguished. On the regimental colour of the 75th. appeared the Royal Tiger, gained in former fields in India, and they added to their well-earned reputation by charging the enemy with the bayonet, who abandoned the whole of his guns.

This entrenched position being carried, Sir Henry Barnard divided his army into two columns, one of which proceeded along the main trunk road under Brigadier-General Wilson, while the other marched under his own command to the site of the Delhi cantonments, before they were burnt. Here on an eminence the mutineers were posted, which position was taken by Sir Henry Barnard, the enemy being forced to abandon their guns; while this rapid flank movement to the left, by Brigadier Wilson’s column forcing its way through gardens with high walls, compelled the foe to take refuge in Delhi, the two commanders meeting at a place named Hindoo’s Rao’s House.

In these actions the Ghoorkas, evinced that gallantry which was so prominent during every subsequent encounter with the enemy.

After these events the British army took up a position before Delhi. The force at this period comprised the following Queen’s regiments:—two squadrons of the 6th. Dragoon Guards (Carabineers), the 9th. Lancers; head-quarters and six companies of the 60th. Rifles; head-quarters and nine companies of the 75th. Regiment; in addition to these were three troops of horse artillery; a company of foot artillery, a detachment of sappers and miners, the first Bengal Fusiliers; and the head-quarters and six companies of the second Fusiliers, and the Sirmoor battalion.

A strongly-built residence, named Hindoo Rao’s House, on the top of a high eminence about half a mile in advance of the camp, offered an excellent position for bombarding the town, and from the three batteries erected thereon a constant fire of shot and shell was kept up. Between Hindoo Rao’s House and the Grand Trunk Road the ground was rough and rocky, covered with brushwood and enclosed gardens, over which the Sepoys frequently crept up in skirmishing order, availing themselves of the shelter thus afforded, but they were always repulsed by the guides and riflemen, being at times pursued nearly to the city walls. Every mutineer who was captured was at once shot or bayoneted.

The lines of defence were gradually advanced, and the rebels were driven from the Subzee Mundee, formerly used as a market for vegetables, and the Serai, a large building in front of it, which the British strongly fortified, together with the Pagoda opposite the Moree Gate.

Early in June cholera appeared in the camp; this added to the trials of the troops; there being in consequence of the small force scarcely any rest by night, as the limited numbers barely admitted of relief, lessened as they were by those required for picket duty. Fighting by day, and being on the alert for a renewal of the conflict by night, occasioned great fatigue, and shewed what British troops can endure; besides which the ammunition supplies were not very plentiful for heavy ordnance.[177] Another large Serai, near the Ajmeer Gate, was gallantly taken on the 17th. of June, by a body of troops under Major Tombs, of the artillery.

In consequence of a prophecy that the 23rd. of June, the centenary anniversary of Plassey, was to be fatal to British rule in India, a determined effort was made by the mutineers on that morning, who advanced from the city in large bodies, and attacking the batteries, kept up a sustained and vigorous fire throughout the day. Their prophets proved false, for the enemy was beaten as usual.

This victory of the 23rd. of June occasioned much rejoicing in the camp. Frequent skirmishes occurred towards the end of the month, and during July. The besieging force had now been strengthened by a wing of the 8th. Foot and of the 61st. Regiment.

Early in July Sir Henry Barnard died of cholera, when the command devolved on Major-General Reed, who, although the senior, had relinquished it to him upon the decease of General Anson. Reed, on account also of ill-health, was soon compelled to give over the command to Brigadier-General Wilson. The 8th. and 61st. Regiments suffered severely from cholera, attributed to their long march during the height of the rainy season. The former, in four months, from July to October, lost one hundred and thirty-three men, and the deaths in the latter during the same period amounted to two hundred and forty-six.

A sortie was made by the enemy on the 9th. of July. During the forenoon of the 14th. another attack occurred in which Brigadier-General Chamberlain, the Adjutant-General, was severely wounded; Captain Norman, of the 31st. Native Infantry (frequently thanked in the dispatches for his services), the second in the department, was appointed to carry on the duties of this arduous office. On the 18th. and 23rd. other sorties took place, and the rebels were again repulsed.

Two dense columns of the enemy attempted, on the 31st. of July, to gain the rear of the British camp, but the bridges having been destroyed, they were unable to cross the canal, and after a brisk cannonade the troops returned to the city. An attack sustained with great determination occurred on the 1st. of August, the anniversary of the great Mahomedan festival, commemorating Abraham’s sacrifice, not of Isaac, but of Ishmael, when the mutineers received a severe punishment. Brigadier Showers, on the 12th. of that month, succeeded in capturing four of the enemy’s guns. Four days previously Brigadier-General Nicholson reached the camp in advance of his column, which had been employed in disarming rebellion in the Punjab;[178] his force consisting of two thousand five hundred men, Europeans and Sikhs, was a welcome addition to the army before Delhi.

Brigadier-General Nicholson gained a brilliant victory over the enemy at Nujjuffghur, twenty miles from Delhi, on the 25th. of August, and thus prevented an attack upon the rear of the British camp.

For some time the siege train from Meerut had been anxiously expected, and on the morning of the 4th. of September it arrived.

A crisis was now fast approaching; fifty-four siege guns were placed in position in several batteries, and on the 11th. of September an incessant fire was opened, and sustained, upon the line of defence between the Water and Cashmere Gates. The latter was in ruins on the 13th., and shortly after three o’clock on the following morning, the assaulting columns prepared to advance. There were four columns of attack; Brigadier-General Nicholson commanded the first; Brigadier-General Jones the second; Brigadier Campbell the third; and Major Reid the fourth. There was also a fifth reserve column under Brigadier Longfield.

It being necessary to blow open the Cashmere Gate, in order that the attacking force might effect an entrance into the city, this desperate duty was performed by Lieutenants Home and Salkeld,[179] of the Engineers. The latter died of his wounds, and the former was shortly afterwards killed by an explosion, whilst blowing up a fort abandoned by the rebels in Bolundshuhur.

Brigadier Nicholson with the first column of attack, consisting of three hundred men of the 75th., two hundred and fifty of the 1st. European Bengal Fusiliers, and five hundred of the 2nd. Punjab Infantry was ordered to assault the breach in the Cashmere Curtain Gate. A portion escaladed the left face of the bastion of the gate, while the remainder, covered by the fire of the 60th., rushed up the breach made upon their left of the gate. After reaching the Cabool Gate, so destructive a fire was opened by the enemy, that the advancing troops were compelled to desist. Their gallant commander, Nicholson, whilst inducing the men to renew the attempt, here fell mortally wounded, and died nine days afterwards. Colonel Herbert, of the 75th., was previously wounded on the glacis, and the command of this portion of the assaulting column devolved on Captain William Brookes, of that regiment.

Brigadier William Jones with the second column, composed of the 8th., 2nd. European Bengal Fusiliers, and 4th. Sikh regiment of infantry (the storming party consisted of seventy-five men of these corps, and the assault was led by Brevet-Major R. S. Baynes, of the 8th. Foot, who was dangerously wounded), covered by the fire of the skirmishers of the 60th. Rifles, advanced through the breach in the bastion at the Water Gate, and gained possession of the walls as far as the Cabool Gate without meeting any check. Upon reaching the latter the troops turned one of the guns immediately on the Lahore Gate, from which the foe was firing grape and round shot.

Colonel George Campbell, of the 52nd. Light Infantry, proceeded with the third column of assault, consisting of two hundred and forty of the 52nd., five hundred of the 1st. Punjab Infantry, and two hundred and sixty of the Kumaon battalion, and when the Cashmere Gate had been blown open by the explosion, the stormers rushed in, and in a short time the column gained possession of the main guard, where so many murders had occurred at the outbreak of the mutiny and at once advanced to the attack of the great mosque, the Jumma Musjid, situated about the centre of the city. When almost close to the mosque, it was found that there were no means of gaining an entrance, the force being without powder-bags or artillery; and having to sustain a concentrated musketry fire from the surrounding houses, the column was eventually compelled to withdraw.

Major Reid, of the Sirmoor Battalion, who led the fourth column (consisting of fifty men of the 60th. Rifles, two hundred Sirmoor Battalion, one hundred and sixty 1st. Fusiliers, two hundred Guides, twenty-five Coke’s Corps, sixty-five Kumaon Battalion, eighty 61st. Regiment,—seven hundred and eighty in all), was severely wounded; his fall checked the advance of the Goorkhas; Captain D. D. Muter, of the 1st. battalion of the 60th., succeeded to the command; and the rush of the Rifles and Fusiliers placed them for a moment in possession of the breastwork at the end of the Serai of Kishengunge, but being unsupported, were unable to maintain the position, under the heavy flanking fire to which they became exposed.

Meanwhile the cavalry brigade (consisting of two hundred of the 9th. Lancers, and four hundred and ten Natives from the Guides, 1st., 2nd., and 5th. Punjab Cavalry, and Hodson’s Horse; with three guns of the first Troop Horse Artillery, and four guns of the second, under Major Toombs), commanded by Brigadier Hope Grant, forming in front of the walls, proceeded to the Cabool Gate, and although exposed to a heavy fire, did excellent service by preventing the mutineers, who came out in great numbers through the gardens, from attacking the British batteries. During the operation on the 14th. of September the casualties amounted to eleven hundred and seventy killed, wounded, and missing.

Lieutenant-Colonel Deacon, of the 61st., succeeded in capturing the magazine in the city of Delhi, on the 16th. of September. Not a word was spoken, not a trigger pulled, until the stormers and the support had reached the summit of the breach and the magazine yard, when a cheer and a charge were given and made, on which the enemy, taken most completely by surprise, fled precipitately, throwing down the port-fires at their guns. Several of them were bayoneted close to the breach, the others were closely pursued by the 61st. and the 4th. Punjab Infantry. A party under Lieutenant-Colonel Rainey, of the former (under the guidance of Captain H. W. Norman, Assistant-Adjutant-General), having passed through the magazine, turned to their left, and spiked a gun, which was in position on the eastern wall of the city, and which was pointed at the College Garden Battery; here the enemy fought desperately. Assistant-Surgeon Reade and Colour-Sergeant Mitchell, both of the 61st., also spiked a gun. One hundred and seventy guns, together with stores of all descriptions, were found in the magazine. During the fore and afternoon attacks were made by the rebels, which were repulsed on every occasion by the troops then within the walls, under Lieutenant-Colonel Farquhar, of the Belooch Battalion.

A determined opposition was kept up for a few days in the city, and only slow progress was made; but on the morning of the 20th., possession was secured of the Lahore Gate, and the troops then advanced upon the other bastions and gates, until the entire defences of the city were acquired. The enemy, unable to withstand the uninterrupted and vigorous fire from the guns and mortars, from the first entrance of the city by the British, and the steady and persevering advance of the troops, at length took to flight, abandoning their camp, property, and several of their sick and wounded, besides the greater portion of their field artillery; some four or five thousand fled across the bridge of boats into the Doab, or country between the Jumna and the Ganges, and the rest along the right bank of the former river.

After the gate of the palace had been blown in, it was occupied by the troops about noon on Sunday, the 20th. of September, and the head-quarters of Major-General Wilson were established therein the same day. The rapid advance upon the Jumna Musjid by Major Brind, of the artillery, with a detachment of fifty men of the 8th. Foot, and twenty of the 1st. Bengal European Fusiliers, under the command of Captain Bannatyne, of the former regiment, an entrance into which was forced about an hour and a half prior to the assault upon the palace, contributed towards the success of the operations, and the complete occupation of the city. At sunrise on the 21st. a royal salute proclaimed that Delhi was again under British rule; the aged Sovereign, after a trial, being sent a prisoner for life to Rangoon.[180]

When the capture of Delhi was completed, a flying column, under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel E. H. Greathed,[181] consisting of the 9th. Lancers, 8th. and 75th. Regiments, the 2nd. and 4th. Punjab Infantry, two hundred of Hodson’s Horse with the 1st., 2nd., and 5th. Punjab Cavalry and Horse Artillery, proceeded on the morning of the 23rd. of September, from Delhi in a south-easterly direction upon Bolundshuhur and Allyghur, with a view of cutting off the mutineers on the right bank of the Jumna, in their endeavour to pass the river into the Doab. At Bolundshuhur, on the 28th. of September, the column defeated a body of the enemy, and afterwards destroyed the fort of Malaghur; here, Lieutenant Home, who shared in the blowing open of the Cashmere Gate at Delhi, met an accidental death by an explosion of gunpowder. While on the march along the Great Trunk road to Allyghur, the rebels were again encountered and scattered.

Pursuing this successful course the troops arrived at Agra, after a night march from Hattrass; fatigued as they were, and while preparing to encamp, an attack was suddenly made upon them on the 10th. of October, by a numerous body of the enemy. In the action which ensued, the 9th. Lancers were specially mentioned. Lieutenant-Colonel Cotton, commanding at Agra, at once repaired to the camp, and assumed the command, but Lieutenant-Colonel Greathed was not aware of his presence for some time. The attack was soon overpowered, and turned into a complete rout, notwithstanding several ineffectual attempts to make a stand, and the pursuit was continued during the rest of the day for a distance of eleven miles, the whole of the enemy’s guns, twelve in number, being captured. This was effected under the rays of an Indian sun, and with comparatively small loss, but the casualties of the enemy were immense.

Lieutenant-Colonel Greathed having crossed the Jumna was joined, on the 14th. of October, by Brigadier Hope Grant,[182] who, as senior officer, took the command. After dismantling the fort of a rebel Rajah of Mynporee, who did not attempt any resistance, the column put to flight a body of fugitives from Delhi, killing many of them. Possession was gained of the fort of Jhujjur by Brigadier Showers, on the 17th. of October, which is regarded as the close of the operations against Delhi. Brigadier Grant, continuing his march, arrived at Cawnpore on the 28th. of October, and on the 30th. crossed the Ganges, reaching the vicinity of the Alumbagh on the 8th. of the following month.

The troops engaged at Delhi were—Artillery (European and Native); 6th. Dragoon Guards; 9th. Lancers; 1st. and 2nd. Hodson’s Horse; and 1st., 2nd., and 5th. Punjaub Cavalry; 8th., 52nd., 60th., 61st., and 75th. Royal Bengal Fusiliers; Bengal Sappers and Miners; 32nd. Bengal Infantry; 1st., 2nd., 4th. and 24th. Punjaub Infantry; 2nd. and 3rd. Ghoorkas; 4th. Sikh Infantry; 27th. Bombay Light Infantry; Irregular and Guide Cavalry and Infantry; and the Belooch Battalion.

DEFENCE OF LUCKNOW. 29TH. JUNE TO 25TH. SEPTEMBER, 1857.

Sir Henry Lawrence, having received information in the evening of the 29th. of June, that a body of rebels were about to march upon Lucknow from the village of Chinnahut, distant about eight miles from the town, determined on making a reconnoissance. This was accordingly commenced on the following day. Misled by the reports of wayfarers, who stated that there were few or no men between Lucknow and Chinnahut, the troops proceeded a greater distance than was originally intended, and suddenly fell in with the enemy, who had up to that moment eluded the vigilance of the advanced guard by concealing themselves, in overwhelming numbers, behind a long line of trees.

For some time the foe was held in check by the force, composed of three hundred of the 32nd., and portions of the 13th., 48th., and 71st. Native Infantry, with the howitzer; but the Oude artillerymen and drivers were traitors, and they overturned their six guns into ditches, cut the traces of their horses, and abandoned them, notwithstanding the remonstrances of their own officers, and of those on Sir Henry Lawrence’s staff, the Brigadier himself heading them, and drawing his sword upon the caitiffs. Thus exposed to a vastly superior fire of artillery, and completely outflanked on both sides by the enemy’s infantry and cavalry, which actually penetrated to the rear, the British were forced to retire with the loss of three pieces of artillery, and with a sad list of killed and wounded.

By this untoward event the whole available force was so far diminished, that there was not a sufficient number of men remaining to occupy the Residency and the fort named Muchhee Bhowun, an old dilapidated edifice which had been hastily put in repair, although the defences were far from complete, and were moreover commanded by many houses in the city. The Brigadier-General therefore, on the 1st. of July,[183] signalled the garrison of the Muchhee Bhowun to evacuate and blow up that fortress in the course of the night. The orders were ably carried out, and at twelve p.m. the troops marched into the Residency with their guns and treasure, without the loss of a man; and shortly afterwards the explosion of two hundred and forty barrels of gunpowder and six millions of ball cartridges, which were lying in the magazine, announced to Sir Henry Lawrence and his officers—who were anxiously waiting the report—the complete destruction of that post, and all that it contained. If it had not been for this wise and strategic measure, no member of the Lucknow garrison, in all probability, would have survived to tell the tale: for, as the Muchhee Bhowun was commanded from other parts of the town, and was moreover indifferently provided with heavy artillery ammunition, while the suffering and loss which the Residency garrison (even with the reinforcements thus obtained) endured in holding the position, proved that if the original intention of holding the two posts had been adhered to, both would inevitably have fallen.

A sad calamity occurred at the outset. On the first of July, an eight-inch shell burst in the room of the Residency in which Sir Henry Lawrence was sitting. The missile burst between him and Mr. Couper, close to both, but without injury to either. The whole of his staff implored Sir Henry to take up other quarters, as the place had then become the special target for the round shot and shell of the enemy. This, however, he jestingly declined to do, observing that another shell would certainly never be pitched into that small room. On the very next day, however, he was mortally wounded by the fragment of another shell which burst exactly in the same spot, and Captain Wilson, Deputy-Assistant Adjutant-General, received a contusion. Sir Henry Lawrence terminated his distinguished career on the morning of the 4th. of July, having previously directed Brigadier-General Inglis to take the command of the troops, and Major Banks to succeed to the office of chief commissioner.

Scarcely had the garrison recovered this shock, when it had to lament the death of Major Banks, who received a bullet through his head while examining a critical outpost on the 21st. of July.

When the blockade was commenced only two of the batteries were completed, and the defences were in an unfinished condition, the buildings in the immediate vicinity, which gave cover to the enemy, being only partially cleared away. Indeed the heaviest losses were caused by the fire from the enemy’s sharpshooters, stationed in the adjoining mosques and houses of the native nobility, the necessity of destroying which had been repeatedly pressed on Sir Henry by the staff of engineers, but his invariable reply was, “Spare the holy places, and private property as far as possible;” and the garrison consequently suffered severely from this tenderness to the religious prejudices, and respect to the rights, of the rebellious citizens and soldiery.

Then ensued a defence as heroic as any in the annals of war. The narrative of Brigadier Inglis, simple and earnest, will never be forgotten by his countrymen. By it the reader will see that not a building within the walls of the Residency was safe;[184] the wounded were shot while in hospital, and ladies and children met the same fate in houses considered secure. The enemy, while working the guns concealed by the trenches, were shielded from the fire of the garrison, upon whom an incessant cannonade was kept up until the 20th. of July, at ten o’clock, on which morning the besiegers, in great numbers, after exploding a mine within the British defences, attempted to storm the Residency, and did not cease their efforts until two o’clock in the afternoon, being driven back by the gallant defenders, who were sustained by the consciousness of the mighty trust committed to their charge.

It was not until the 10th. of August that another assault was attempted, although during the interval the forlorn garrison became exposed to a constant fire, with famine staring it in the face. This second attempt, similar in its features to the first, commencing with the springing of a mine close to the brigade mess, although repeated at various points, met with a like result; in some instances the defenders, acting like grenadiers of a former time, dislodged the foe with hand-grenades. On the 18th. of August another mine was sprung in front of the Sikh lines with deadly effect, burying alive eleven men beneath the ruins, whence it was impossible to extricate them, owing to the tremendous fire kept up by the enemy from houses distant less than ten yards in front of the breach. Captain Orr, unattached, and Lieutenants Mecham and Soppitt were blown into the air, but, wonderful to state, received no further injury than a severe shaking. A general assault followed the explosion, which was soon repulsed; but the enemy succeeded in establishing themselves in one of the houses of the British position, from which they were driven in the evening by the bayonets of the 32nd. and 84th. regiments.

Fresh mines were sprung on the 5th. of September, when the last serious assault was made. It was in vain; all these repeated attacks met everywhere with defeat. Thus ended the four great struggles which occurred during the siege. For eighty-seven days and nights officers and men stood or slept under arms.

Notwithstanding all the hardships experienced, the garrison made no less than five sorties, in which two of the enemy’s heaviest guns were spiked, and several of the houses, from which a harassing fire was experienced, were blown up. Cholera, small pox, and an unknown, but fatal disease, added to the loss sustained from the enemy’s fire. Delicate women, some whilst in their earliest grief for the loss of their husbands, assisted in nursing the sick and wounded. The names of Birch, Polehampton, Barbor, and Gall, will descend to posterity as worthy imitators of Florence Nightingale.

The conduct of the 32nd. (reduced to less than three hundred), and the detachment of the 84th. was splendid. The loyalty of the native troops, but especially the 13th., was never surpassed. The other regiments were the 48th. and 71st. Native Infantry,[185] the European and Native Artillery, and the Sikhs of the respective corps.[186] The number of artillerymen was so reduced, that on the occasion of an attack, the gunners, although aided by men of the 32nd. regiment, and by volunteers of all classes, had to run from one battery to another, wherever the enemy’s fire was hottest, there not being nearly sufficient men to serve half the number of guns at the same time. Eventually the number of European gunners was only twenty-four, while, including mortars, there were no less than thirty guns in position. So near too were the heavy guns of the assailants, that their taunts and threats addressed to the native defenders could be easily heard; besides which many of the British military airs, such as “Brighton Camp,” “See, the Conquering Hero Comes,” and the “National Anthem,” were, with matchless effrontery, frequently played by the enemy.

In general orders it was announced that “There does not stand recorded in the annals of war an achievement more truly heroic than the defence of the Residency at Lucknow. The good services of H.M.’s 32nd. regiment throughout this struggle have been remarkable.”

“LUCKNOW” has been authorized to be borne on the regimental colour and appointments of the 32nd., which for its gallantry, has been constituted light infantry; and the Queen’s officers and men of the garrison were allowed to reckon one year’s additional service.

While the force, under Brigadier Inglis, afterwards advanced to the rank Major-General, and appointed a Knight Commander of the Bath, had been defending the Residency of Lucknow, the eyes of Europe were directed to the efforts made for its relief by Brigadier-General Havelock, who, after his Division in Persia had been broken up, proceeded to Bombay, and thence to Calcutta. He was immediately selected to command a moveable column, and hearing that the mutineers were proceeding from Cawnpore[187] towards Futtehpore, a forced march, under a burning sun, was made upon that place. Major Renaud joined him on the road with about eight hundred troops, the latter having been actively engaged in suppressing the mutiny in the neighbourhood. This column consisted of the third company eighth battalion of the Royal Artillery, seventy-six; 1st. Madras Fusiliers, three hundred and seventy-six; 64th. regiment, four hundred and thirty-five; 78th. Highlanders, two hundred and eighty-four; 84th. regiment, one hundred and ninety; detachment of the Bengal Artillery, twenty-two; Volunteer Cavalry, twenty; total British, one thousand four hundred and three. The native troops:—The Regiment of Ferozepore, four hundred and forty-eight; 13th. Irregular and 3rd. Oude Irregular Cavalry, ninety-five; Galundauze, eighteen; total native troops, five hundred and sixty-one; in all, one thousand nine hundred and sixty-four. It is computed that the mutineers numbered three thousand five hundred, and they occupied a strong position at Futtehpore, with twelve guns.

Pushing forward two of their guns, they commenced, on the 12th. of July, a cannonade on the British front, while a body of infantry and cavalry threatened the flanks. The enemy had imagined an easy victory over Major Renaud’s force, but they found Brigadier-General Havelock ready to receive them. Astonished by the precision of the fire of the guns under Captain Maude, of the Royal Artillery, and the deadly aim of the Enfield rifles, they fell back upon Futtehpore in disorder, leaving three of their cannon. Here they endeavoured to make a stand, but were compelled to take to flight, abandoning twelve guns. This victory, in Havelock’s order of the day, was attributed “to the British Artillery, to the Enfield rifle, to British pluck, and to the blessing of Almighty God.”

Brigadier-General Havelock continued his march upon Cawnpore, and on the 15th. of July was twice engaged with the mutineers, first at the village of Aeng, and next at the bridge over the Pandoo Nuddee. Successful in both instances, the column pushed on, having captured the two guns with which it had been intended to defend the bridge. After it had been carried, information was received that Nena Sahib occupied a position at Ahirwa; this position was a very strong one, and in order to save the troops from the fire of his heavy guns, the British General make a flank movement, which resulted on the 16th. in a direct charge with the bayonet. The 78th. Highlanders, gallantly led by Colonel Hamilton, supported by the Madras Fusiliers, succeeded in turning the enemy’s left flank; while the 64th. and 84th., and the Regiment of Ferozepore, broke the right: the mutineers were driven headlong on Cawnpore, leaving a twenty-four pounder on the field.

The victors bivouacked on the ground, from which the roofless barracks at Cawnpore could be perceived. When Nena Sahib[188] saw that nothing could withstand the advance of the avenging column, he gave directions on the 17th. for the massacre of the women and children in his power, and with savage barbarity caused their bodies to be thrown into a well.

Early on that morning a heavy explosion was heard, arising from the blowing up, by the enemy, of the magazine at Cawnpore, when Nena Sahib was withdrawing thence upon Bithoor. Cawnpore was at once occupied, and the troops were horrified at the traces which remained of the massacre. The capture of the castellated palace of Nena Sahib at Bithoor, where he was unable to make a stand, was effected without firing a shot, and twenty guns were taken.

Upon Brigadier-General Neill’s arrival at Cawnpore, from Benares, he was left in command of the former place, whilst Brigadier-General Havelock commenced his march upon Lucknow. Having passed the Ganges into Oude, the mutineers were next encountered near Unao, on the 29th. of July. The action was commenced by the 78th. Highlanders and the 1st. Fusiliers, with two guns. Afterwards, the 64th., commanded by Colonel Wilson, were ordered up. Patrick Cavanagh, a private of that regiment, was hewn in pieces by the Sepoys whilst exhibiting to his comrades an example of the highest gallantry. This valiant soldier had he survived would have received the Victoria Cross. At the narrow pass between the village and the town of Unao the mutineers were discovered in great force, but, after an obstinate contest, they sought safety in flight. Subsequently the troops pushed on towards Busherut Gunge, a walled town, with wet ditches, which was captured by the 1st. Fusiliers, 64th., and 78th. regiments.

Major-General Havelock’s[189] force was not of sufficient strength to continue the advance upon Lucknow, cholera having broken out amongst them; and he fell back on the 2nd. of August, on Munghowar. On the 5th. he again attacked the enemy at Busherut Gunge, driving them out of the town with great slaughter. Preparations were next commenced for passing over the Ganges to Cawnpore. The baggage had already been forwarded across the river, when he resolved, on the 11th. of August, to attack the mutineers a third time at Busherut Gunge, where they had once more collected in great force, and again defeated them.

Returning to their former position at Munghowar, the troops, on the 12th. and 13th. of August, crossed the Ganges to Cawnpore, where they arrived, nearly worn out by fatigue, sickness, and constant exposure to an Indian sun. Almost immediately, however, they struck another effective blow on the mutineers. A large body of them had collected at Bithoor, and were menacing Brigadier-General Neill at Cawnpore. Major-General Havelock, uniting his force with the former, marched on Bithoor, and gained another victory. During these several encounters forty guns had been taken, and sixty more recovered for the government. Great loss had been inflicted on the enemy, while the British casualties were comparatively small.

The British column afterwards remained at Cawnpore waiting for reinforcements, and on the 16th. of September, Major-General Sir James Outram arrived with the welcome aid; although the senior officer, he nobly relinquished to Major-General Havelock the honour of relieving the Lucknow garrison, and accompanied the column as Chief Commissioner of Oude, proffering his military services as a volunteer.

On the 19th. and 20th. of September, the relieving force, amounting to about two thousand five hundred men, and seventeen guns crossed the Ganges. The 5th. Fusiliers, 84th., detachments of the 64th. and 1st. Madras Fusiliers, composed the first infantry brigade, under Brigadier-General Neill; the 78th. Highlanders, 90th. Light Infantry, and the Sikh Ferozepore regiment, made up the second brigade, under Brigadier Hamilton, of the 78th.; Major Cooper commanded the artillery brigade, consisting of Captains Maude, Oliphant, and Major Eyre’s batteries; Captain Borrow commanded the Volunteers and Irregular Cavalry.

Only a feeble resistance was offered by the enemy, who retired upon the old position of Munghowar. Here they were attacked on the morning of the 21st. of September, and after an obstinate contest were routed, two of the four guns captured, being taken in a cavalry charge led by Sir James Outram.

Continuing the march on Lucknow, the rebels were discovered on the 23rd., in a strong position, with their left resting on the enclosure of the Alumbagh, an isolated building to the south-east of the city of Lucknow, and about three miles from the Residency, their centre and right being drawn up behind a chain of hillocks. Five guns were taken by the British on this day, but the relieving force was incessantly cannonaded throughout the 24th. The enemy’s cavalry, one thousand strong, made a sudden irruption upon the baggage massed in the rear; when the soldiers of the 90th. Light Infantry forming the baggage guard gallantly dispersed the whole body, but not without losing some brave officers and men.

As the troops had been marching for three days under a perfect deluge of rain, irregularly fed, and badly housed in villages, the assault on the city was deferred until the 25th. On that morning the baggage and tents were deposited in the Alumbagh, and the force advanced. The gratifying object of relieving the garrison was the result, but great loss was sustained by the constant fire from the flat-roofed and loopholed houses, the gallant Brigadier-General Neill being shot dead; but every obstacle was at length overcome, and the troops established themselves within the enclosure of the Residency.[190] It was not, however, until the following evening that the remainder of the force, with the sick and wounded, constantly exposed to the attacks of the foe, could be brought in. This succour is regarded, in respect to the medal-clasps, as a continuation of the defence of Lucknow.

RELIEF OF LUCKNOW. 17TH. NOVEMBER, 1857.

Sir Colin Campbell,[191] who, like Sir Charles Napier, had proceeded at a moment’s notice to India, did not find the task completed, as was the case in the Punjaub emergency. There was work to be done, and how nobly and successfully it was performed is now matter of history. Troops constantly arrived from England at Calcutta, and were moved up to Cawnpore as speedily as possible, but owing to the want of transport, only slow progress was made, and Sir Colin was not prepared to proceed therefrom for the final relief of the garrison at Lucknow before the 9th. of November. By a rapid march he joined, on the same day that he quitted Cawnpore, the column under Brigadier-General Grant in camp at Buntara, about six miles from the Alumbagh. Remaining there for reinforcements until the 12th. of November, he advanced on the Alumbagh, which he reached in the evening, after having captured the guns of a body of the enemy who had attacked his vanguard. As the direct road from the Alumbagh to the Residency was through the heart of the city of Lucknow,[192] wherein every street was a fortification, the houses being loopholed and filled with desperate men, Sir Colin determined to make a detour to the right, and after forcing his way through the Dilkoosha park and the Martinière, to cross the canal to the east of Lucknow, and then arrive at the Residency by a circuitous route round the north-east corner of the city. Very great assistance was afforded to the military operations at Cawnpore and the vicinity by the Naval Brigade, under their gallant leader, the late Captain (afterwards Sir William) Peel. The Brigade consisted of about five hundred and eighty officers and men the crew of H.M.S. “Shannon,” with six 8-inch guns from the ship. With a small military force of about seven hundred men, under Captain Powell, they were engaged on the 1st. of November at Kadjwa, twenty-four miles from Futtehpore, and succeeded in routing with severe loss, the mutineers, amounting to four thousand men. On the loss of Captain Powell, who was killed in this encounter, the command fell upon Captain Peel. The duties were very arduous; after this battle, with the exception of a day’s rest for the footsore men, who had marched seventy-two miles in three days, besides gaining the above victory, daily marches had to be made in order to join the column before Lucknow, where the brigade arrived on November 12th. At the attack on the Secundra Bagh, Midshipman Daniel and three or four of the brigade were killed, and Lieutenant Salmon and above a dozen men wounded. On January 2nd. the brigade took part in the battle of Kallee-Nuddee, in which the mutineers were severely defeated; and on the 3rd. of March was before Lucknow, and shared in the capture of the Dilkoosah. Captain Peel was wounded on March 9th. and died of small pox on his way to Calcutta. With the capture of Lucknow the active services of the brigade ended, and on September 15th. following, the “Shannon” sailed for England. Another Naval Brigade, under Captain Sotheby, of H.M.S. “Pearl,” numbering about two hundred and fifty officers and men, known as the “Pearl Brigade,” served for about fifteen months with the Goruckpore Field Force, and took part in several engagements with the mutineers.

On the 15th. of November, as the troops approached the park, the leading men were met by a long line of musketry fire; the advanced guard was quickly reinforced by a field battery and companies of infantry, when after a running fight of nearly two hours, the rebels were driven across the garden and park at the Martinière, and far beyond the canal. Both the park and the latter building were at once occupied by the troops, when they sustained an attack in front, and promptly driving back the enemy, pursued them across the canal.

Early on the morning of the 16th. of November, the victorious troops proceeded to attack the Secundra Bagh (garden or plantation), a high walled enclosure of strong masonry, one hundred and twenty yards square, and carefully loopholed all round. This post was numerously defended. Opposite to it, at a distance of one hundred yards, was a village which was likewise loopholed, and filled with men. As the head of the column advanced along the lane to the left of the Secundra Bagh, a fire was opened on it by the enemy, which was hotly maintained for an hour and a half on both sides. A small breach having been made, it was determined to storm the position, and this was effected by the remainder of the Highlanders and the 53rd. and 4th. Punjaub Infantry, supported by a battalion of detachments under Major Barnston.[193]

After this brilliant commencement Captain Peel’s Royal Naval Siege Train proceeded to the front, and advanced towards the Shah Nujjeef, together with the field battalion and some mortars, the village to the left having been cleared by Brigadier the Honourable Adrian Hope and Lieutenant-Colonel Gordon. This position was resolutely defended against a heavy cannonade of three hours. It was then stormed in the boldest manner by the 93rd. Highlanders, under Brigadier Hope, supported by a battalion of detachments under Major Barnston, who was wounded. Captain Peel gallantly led up his heavy guns within a few yards of the building, to batter the massive stone walls. This concluded the day’s operations, and about three o’clock in the afternoon of the 17th. a building named the “Mess House,” after being cannonaded by Captain Peel, was stormed by a company of the 90th. under Captain Wolseley, and a picket of the 53rd., under Captain Hopkins, supported by Major Barnston’s battalion of detachments under Captain Guise of the 90th., with some of the Punjaub Infantry under Lieutenant Powlett. The place was immediately carried, and the troops pushed forward with great vigour, and lined the wall separating the Mess House from the Motee Mahal. Here a final stand was made, but after an hour’s fighting, during which openings had been broken in the wall, the opposition was overcome, and the soldiers pouring through with a body of sappers, accomplished the communications with the Residency. Shortly afterwards Sir Colin had the gratification of greeting Sir James Outram and Sir Henry Havelock, who came out to meet him before the action was terminated.

While the final relief of the besieged garrison had been thus achieved by the indomitable gallantry of the army under Sir Colin Campbell, the garrison within the walls had not been inactive. The mines which had been driven under the outer wall of the garden in advance of the palace, already breached in several places by the enemy, and also under some buildings in its vicinity, were exploded as soon as it was ascertained that the Commander-in-Chief was assailing the Secundra Bagh; at the same time two powerful masked batteries poured shot and shell into the palace. When the advance sounded the effect was electrical; pent up for six weeks, and subjected to constant attacks, the soldiers felt that the hour of retribution had arrived. It was impossible to withstand them, and in a few minutes the whole of the buildings were in their possession, were armed with cannon, and steadily held against all attacks.

It was now Sir Colin Campbell’s great object to effect the removal of the non-combatants from the Residency, including the sick and wounded, without subjecting them to the enemy’s fire. By a series of masterly arrangements, which may be regarded as a perfect example of such combinations, the desired object was attained. A fire was opened upon the Kaiserbagh on the 20th., and when the foe was led to believe that an immediate assault was contemplated, orders were issued for the garrison to withdraw through the line of pickets at midnight on the 22nd. Brigadier the Honourable Adrian Hope so ably carried out the dispositions to cover the movement, that the mutineers were completely deceived, and instead of following, they commenced firing on the old positions, many hours after they had been quitted by the British.

During all these operations from the 16th. of November, the remnant of Brigadier Greathed’s brigade closed in the rear, and again formed the rear-guard as the troops retired to Dilkoosha, which was reached by the whole force by four o’clock in the afternoon of the 23rd. of November. On the previous day that valued soldier whose name is so identified with Lucknow, the gallant Sir Henry Havelock, died of an attack of dysentery, to the universal regret of the army, and of his country.

The troops which took part in the relief of Lucknow, were the Naval Brigade; 9th. Lancers; 1st., 2nd., and 5th. Punjaub Cavalry; Hodson’s Horse; Bengal Horse and Field Artillery; Punjaub Sappers and Miners; the 8th., 53rd., 75th., and 93rd. Foot; 2nd. and 4th. Punjaub Infantry.

LUCKNOW. 2ND. TO 21ST. OF MARCH, 1858.

Sir Colin Campbell, leaving a portion of his army at the Alumbagh, under Sir James Outram, commenced his march upon Cawnpore on the 27th. of November, 1857, and arrived at Bunnee that evening. On the following morning he received intelligence of the attack made upon Major-General Windham,—who had been fiercely engaged with the Gwalior rebels. That officer on the 26th. attacked one of the enemy’s Divisions, eight miles from Cawnpore, routed them and captured all but one gun. Next morning, being reinforced, they returned to the assault, forced the British within their lines at Nuwabgunge, burning down the camp of three regiments. The Rifle Brigade under Colonel Walpole, supported by the 88th. under Lieutenant-Colonel Maxwell, which suffered very severely, were highly distinguished. On the 28th. the renewed attempts of the enemy were triumphantly defeated.[194] Then followed the decisive battle of the 6th. of December,[195] when the Commander-in-Chief utterly routed the rebel army, which had been augmented by four regiments from Oude, and the followers of Nena Sahib, estimated at not less than twenty-five thousand men, with about thirty-six guns.

After this action Sir Colin Campbell continued at Cawnpore until the beginning of 1858, employed in restoring order in the stronghold of the mutiny, and in preparing to advance on Lucknow. Several assaults were made by the rebels to dislodge Sir James Outram from his position at the Alumbagh, before he could be aided by Sir Colin Campbell; especially on the 12th. and 16th. of January, and subsequent months, but they were all defeated. The first portion of the army crossed the Ganges at Cawnpore on the 4th. of February. Brigadier Franks, while on his road to Lucknow, on the 19th., defeated two separate bodies of the enemy, at Chanda and Amereepore, and on the 23rd. of that month gained a decisive victory over their united forces, when attempting to capture Badshahgunge, a strong fort near Sultanpore. In this action the enemy lost twenty-one guns and nearly two thousand men. The loss of the victors was eleven.

Being joined on this day by the siege train from Agra, and all the requisite arrangements having been completed, Sir Colin Campbell proceeded direct from Cawnpore to the Alumbagh, where the army arrived on the 1st. of March. The Divisions under Brigadier-Generals Sir Hope Grant and Walpole, who had been employed watching the mutineers, had meanwhile rejoined, and on the following morning the Dilkoosha palace was seized after a skirmish, in which a gun was captured from the enemy.[196] This palace was at once occupied as an advanced post on the right, and the Mahomed Bagh on the left, heavy guns being placed at each point to keep down the fire of the rebels. The remainder of the siege train and additional troops arrived on the next and succeeding days: the right of the British line now rested on Bibiapore and the river Goomtee; the left stretching in the direction of the Alumbagh. Brigadier-General Franks, C.B., joined with his division on the 5th. of March,[197] after a march of one hundred and thirty miles, during which four actions had been fought, with the small loss of thirty-seven killed and wounded. Thirty-four pieces of ordnance were captured.

Sir James Outram was withdrawn from the Alumbagh, and having crossed to the left bank of the Goomtee[198] on the 6th. of March, at once pushed on to turn the first line of the works abutting on the river, and on the morning of the 9th. attacked the position, driving the enemy before him at all points, until he was enabled to occupy the Fyzabad road, and plant his batteries so as to enfilade the works on the canal.

Meanwhile a heavy fire was kept up by the British on the Martinière, from the batteries at the Dilkoosha palace; and in the afternoon of the 9th. of March the former was stormed by the troops under Brigadiers Sir Edward Lugard[199] and the Honourable Adrian Hope. The regiments were the 42nd., 53rd., and 90th. Next came into operation the second part of the plan of attack against the Kaiser Bagh, which was to use the great blocks of houses and palaces extending from Banks’s house to the former as the approach, instead of sapping up towards the front of the second line of works. By these means the Commander-in-chief was able to turn towards his own left, at the same time that the enemy was enfiladed on the right by Sir James Outram’s advance. The latter had received orders to plant his guns with a view of raking the position of the rebels, to annoy the Kaiser Bagh with a vertical and direct fire,—also to attack the suburbs in the vicinity of the iron and stone bridges shortly after daybreak, and to command the iron bridge from the left banks. These instructions were carried out with the most marked success, but the enemy still clung pertinaciously to his own end of the iron bridge, on the right bank, and heavy cannonading ensued from both sides, until the bridge was subsequently taken in reverse. On the 11th. Sir Edward Lugard pressed forward in like manner. As the operation had now become one of an engineering character, the most earnest endeavours were used to save the infantry from being hazarded before due preparation was made. The chief engineer, Brigadier Napier, placed the batteries so as to breach and shell a large block of the palaces designated the Begum Kotee. At four o’clock in the morning the latter were stormed with great gallantry by the 93rd. Highlanders, supported by the 4th. Punjaub Rifles and one thousand Ghoorkas, led by Brigadier the Honourable Adrian Hope, under Brigadier-General Sir Edward Lugard’s direction. The whole block of buildings was secured by the troops, who inflicted a heavy loss on the enemy, and the attack was pronounced by Sir Colin Campbell to have been “the sternest struggle which occurred during the siege.”

The chief engineer pushed forward the approach with the greatest judgment through the enclosures, by the aid of the sappers and heavy guns, the troops immediately occupying the ground as he advanced, and the mortars being moved from one position to another, as the ground was won on which they could be placed. The buildings to the right, and the Secundra Bagh, were taken early in the morning of the same day, without opposition, and during the night of the 12th. Sir James Outram was reinforced with a number of heavy guns and mortars, and directed to increase his fire upon the Kaiser Bagh, while the mortars placed in a position at the Begum’s house never ceased playing on the Imambarrah, the next large palace it was found necessary to storm, between the Begum Kotee and the Kaiser Bagh.

Upon Brigadier-General Franks, C.B., who had relieved Sir Edward Lugard, and the second division with the fourth, on the 12th. of March, devolved the duty of attacking the Imambarrah. For this purpose a column of attack was formed on the morning of the 14th., by Brigadier David Russell, who at the second relief of Lucknow had been severely wounded. The Maharajah Jung Bahadoor too had joined, with a force of about nine thousand men and twenty-four field guns, drawn by men, and took up his position in the British line on the 12th., and moved close to the canal on the following day. His Highness passed the canal and attacked the suburbs in his front, and considerably to the left of Banks’s house, at the request of the Commander-in-chief; his troops were thus most advantageously employed in covering Sir Colin Campbell’s left for several days, during which, from the nature of the operations, it was necessary to mass all the available strength of the British force towards the right in the joint attack carried along both banks of the Goomtee.

Early on the 14th. the Imambarrah was carried, and the Sikhs of the Ferozepore Regiment, under Major Brasyer, pressing forward in pursuit, entered the Kaiser Bagh, the third line of defences having been turned without a single gun being fired from them. Supports were quickly thrown in, and all the well-known ground of former defence and attack, the Mess House, the Tara Kotee, the Motee Mahul, and the Chutter Munzil, were rapidly occupied by the troops, while the engineers devoted their attention to securing the position towards the south and west. The doomed city was now hastily evacuated by the enemy, thousands of fugitives being seen to escape to the north and west. Flying columns were sent after them, and building after building which had been occupied as a defence, was successively taken, until all save the city itself was in the hands of the British.

A combined movement was organized on the 19th. of March. Sir James Outram moved forward directly on the Moosa Bagh, the last position of the foe on the line of the Goomtee; the latter was cannonaded from the left bank by Sir James Hope Grant, whilst Brigadier Campbell moved round the western side from the Alumbagh, preventing retreat in that direction. The rout was complete, great loss being inflicted on the enemy by all these columns.

Major-General Sir Edward Lugard was directed to attack, on the 21st., a stronghold in the heart of the city, held by the Moulvie. This he occupied after a sharp contest, and it then became possible to invite the return of the inhabitants, and to rescue the city from the horrors of this prolonged struggle. Brigadier William Campbell, of the 2nd. Dragoon Guards, attacked the enemy with his cavalry, when retreating from the city in consequence of Sir Edward’s advance, occasioning them heavy loss, and pursuing the fugitives for six miles.[200] Two days after, Sir Hope Grant defeated a strong body of rebels, twenty miles from the city, and captured their guns, and with this action the recapture of Lucknow was completed.

CENTRAL INDIA. JANUARY TO JUNE, 1858.

Major-General Sir Hugh Rose, K.C.B., at the end of January, 1858, captured Rathghur, a strong fort in Central India. For two whole days, the 26th. and 27th. of January, the guns of the British played upon the walls, and when a practicable breach had been effected, the garrison, on the 28th., endeavoured to escape by using ropes to aid them in their descent. Meanwhile an attempt was made by the enemy outside to relieve the fort by an attack on the rear of the camp; this was, however, soon frustrated, and the place was taken. On the 31st. of January a victory was gained over the insurgents, near Baroda.

An advance was next made by Sir Hugh Rose upon Saugor, where several Europeans, amongst whom were about a hundred women and children, had been closely besieged since July, 1857. The British general arrived before the fort on the 3rd. of February, 1858, and effected its immediate relief. Meanwhile Major-General Whitlock, commanding the Madras column, had been marching towards Saugor with the same view, and reached Jubbulpore on the 7th. of that month. Thus the Bombay and Madras troops were gradually sweeping the country before them: and compelling the mutinous bands to withdraw towards the line of the Jumna, where at Calpee and Gwalior they mustered strongly.

On the 10th. and 11th. of February the fort at Garakota was captured and demolished, when Sir Hugh Rose withdrew to Saugor, which he quitted on the 27th. of February, and marched upon Jhansi.

The forts of Serai, Marowra, and Thal Behut, next fell into the hands of the British. Brigadier C. S. Stuart, with the first brigade, took by assault the fort of Chandairee on the 17th. of March; the impetuous rush of the stormers of the 86th. Foot, and the 25th. Bombay Native Infantry, carried everything before them; the loss before this place amounted only to two killed and twenty-eight wounded, nineteen of these casualties falling on the first-named regiment. The Brigadier having effected a junction with Sir Hugh Rose, was sent on with a body of cavalry and artillery to invest the fortress of Jhansi, a place of great strength both natural and artificial, defended by a garrison of about twelve thousand men, headed by a determined Amazon, the Ranee of Jhansi. Sir Hugh Rose with the rest of the troops arrived before this stronghold on the 21st. of March.

On the 1st. of April, the so-called army of the Peishwah, under Tantia Topee, advanced across the Betwa to relieve the place, but this attempt was defeated, and the enemy was pursued some distance beyond the river. This was a remarkable action, and was fought by the small force left in camp[201], without relaxing in the least the arduous siege and investment of Jhansi. The victory was gained with the small loss of fifteen killed and sixty-six wounded; seven died of wounds. The casualties of the 14th. Light Dragoons were the greatest, namely, five killed and twenty-four wounded. Fifteen hundred of the enemy were killed, and all his artillery, stores, and ammunition were captured. Captain Need’s troop of this regiment was specially commended, and Lieutenant Leith gained the Victoria Cross for having charged alone, and rescued that officer when surrounded by a large number of rebel infantry.

The assault was made on the 3rd. of April, the storming parties being divided into two columns, one of which formed the right, under Lieutenant-Colonel Lowth, of the 86th., and the other the left attack. The latter was led by Major Stuart, of the same regiment, and making its way partly through the breach and partly by escalading a bastion into the city, penetrated to the palace; here it was met by the right column, which had advanced along the streets in the midst of a galling fire from the houses on each side.[202] The conduct of the 86th. received high commendation. Possession having been gained of a large portion of the city by the 3rd. Europeans and 86th. Foot, these two corps occupied with pickets commanding houses, and several hand to hand combats occurred.[203]

Preparations were being made for the continuance of the attack, when intelligence reached Sir Hugh Rose that the Ranee had during the preceding night fled from the fortress, attended by a small escort; she was seen mounted on a grey horse, and although hotly pursued, was not overtaken; this was succeeded by a general abandonment of the place by the rebels, who proceeded in a north-easterly direction. Jhansi was taken possession of without further opposition, when nothing could exceed the humanity shewn by the victorious troops.

In the meantime Awah, in Rajpootana, a strongly fortified town, had been taken by Colonel Holmes, on the 24th. of January, and Major-General Roberts in March advanced against Kotah, the Rajah of which was friendly to the British, but was coerced by his followers.

Two hundred men of the 83rd., and the Rifle Company of the 13th. Native Infantry, under Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel Heatly, of the former regiment, were sent by Major-General Roberts, commanding the Rajpootana Field Force, on the 26th. of March, into the portion of the town held by the Maha Rao, who had been assaulted on two successive mornings by the rebels; the service rendered by Lieutenant-Colonel Heatly with this detachment on this occasion, and up to the time of the assault was prominently noticed. Late on the evening of the 28th., the 8th. Hussars, under Lieutenant-Colonel Salis, arrived.

On the 30th. of March the place was carried with the greatest gallantry, the 72nd. and 95th. regiments[204] leading the way. The first column, under Brigadier Parke, of the 72nd. was composed of two hundred and fifty men from each of the following regiments, namely, the 72nd., under Major Thellusson, 13th. Native Infantry, under Captain Adams, accompanied by a party of Sappers, under Lieutenant Paterson, Royal Engineers. The second column, under Lieutenant-Colonel Holmes, comprised a like number of the 83rd. under Major Steele, and of the 12th. Native Infantry, under Lieutenant Howison; and the third column, under Lieutenant-Colonel Raines, of the 95th., was similarly made up of the 95th., under Major the Honourable Eyre Massey, of that regiment, and the 10th. Native Infantry, under Lieutenant Roome, each accompanied by a party of Sappers, under an engineer officer. The reserve under Brigadier Macan, consisted of two hundred and fifty of the 83rd., under Lieutenant-Colonel Heatly, and of the 13th. Native Infantry, under Captain Steuart.

By the explosion here of a magazine fired by the rebels, after the capture of the city, Captain Robert Bainbrigge, of the 23rd. Bombay Light Infantry, Brigade-Major of the first brigade of the Rajpootana Field Force, and Captain Evelyn Bazalgette, of the 95th. regiment, were unfortunately killed.

From the 23rd. to the 30th. of March the British casualties amounted to fourteen killed and forty-six wounded—a small loss when compared with the importance of the capture. The cavalry and Colonel Blake’s troop of Horse Artillery were sent in pursuit.

Major-General Whitlock, in command of the Madras column, gained a decisive victory at Banda, on the 19th. of April, over the troops of the Nawab of that place. The battle lasted four hours.[205] The enemy mustered about seven thousand, including one thousand mutinous Sepoys of the Bengal army, and their loss amounted to five hundred men and several guns.[206] Banda surrendered at once, and the Major-General then moved on towards Calpee to co-operate in the attack intended to be made by Sir Hugh Rose upon that stronghold. The latter on the 7th. of May, attacked and captured the fort of Koonch. Marching thence to Golowlie on the Jumna, three miles distant from Calpee, a determined attack was there made by the insurgents upon the British, on the 22nd. of May, and the enemy sustained another defeat. On the 23rd. Sir Hugh Rose moved upon Calpee. Seized with a panic, the mutineers, after firing a few shots fled from the town, which was at once occupied; here was discovered a subterraneous magazine, containing five hundred barrels of gunpowder, and vast quantities of ordnance; besides which were four foundries for cannon, several guns used by the enemy having been cast there. Owing to the intense heat, the flying column sent after the rebels to the fort of Sheerghur, whither they had retired, was compelled to relinquish the pursuit; but they were subsequently overtaken on the road, and between five and six hundred of them killed.

The work of the gallant Central India Field Force was now considered to be terminated, and it was announced in orders that it was about to be broken up, but there was further employment for the troops. Tantia Topee, the leader of the rebels at Calpee, had given proofs of being the most active and vigorous opponent of the British during the mutiny, being nearly the only rebel leader who had gained anything approaching to a military reputation, having defeated with great adroitness all attempts to capture him. Prior to the capture of Calpee he retired therefrom towards Gwalior, and after his arrival at the capital of Scindiah’s territory, endeavoured to gain over the Maharajah’s troops. A numerous body of the enemy retreated westward in the direction of Gwalior; Scindiah attacked them at the Morar cantonment, near the capital, on the 1st. of June, and sustained a complete defeat; his men deserted during the action, and he was obliged to take refuge in the British cantonments at Agra. After this success the rebels placed upon the musnud or throne of Gwalior, Rao Sahib, a nephew of Nena Sahib.

Upon receiving this intelligence Major-General Sir Hugh Rose, recalling his detachments, marched to Sassowlee, where he arrived on the 15th. of June. Meanwhile the insurgents at Gwalior, after making themselves masters of the treasure in the capital, commenced deserting in great bodies. Even the Nawab of Banda and Tantia Topee left the place, but the valorous Ranee of Jhansi remained, attired in male costume, to head the Sepoys and the Gwalior contingent, who alone remained to abide the fortune of war.

On the 16th. of June, Sir Hugh Rose advanced upon Gwalior, and on that day, in the action upon Morar, Lieutenant Neave of the 71st., which regiment well maintained its historical renown, was killed. Brigadiers Smith and Orr, with additional troops, arrived on the 17th. at Kota-ki-Serai, ten miles from Gwalior, where they defeated some of the advanced posts. The charge through the enemy’s camp of the 8th. Hussars and the conduct of the 95th., were most highly spoken of. The infantry was commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Raines, of the latter regiment. In a hand to hand contest the stout-hearted Ranee of Jhansi was killed, and as her body could not be discovered, it is supposed to have been burnt. Sir Hugh Rose subsequently arrived, and a fierce attack was made on the 19th. by the insurgents, who were repulsed, and after a severe contest on the plain between the town and the heights, were completely defeated. Next day, Lieutenant W. F. Waller and Lieutenant Rose, with a handful of men, captured the fortress of Gwalior in a most gallant manner. Climbing on the roof of a house, they shot down the gunners opposed to them, and carried the fort, killing every man in it. In this daring action Lieutenant Rose was killed, these two officers being the only Europeans present. Gwalior was then occupied, and the Maharajah Scindiah was once more restored to his throne.

After this decisive battle the Central India Field Force was broken up, and was distributed in the garrisons of Gwalior, Jhansi, and other places. Sir Hugh Rose afterwards returned to the Bombay Presidency, prior to which, in general orders, the Commander-in-chief in India thanked him and Major-Generals Roberts and Whitlock for their eminent services.

Such is a brief account of the special services for which clasps have been awarded, which naturally divide into five acts the exciting drama of the Indian Mutiny; there are, however, several episodes which alone would fill a volume.[207] In this campaign there were many separate columns, which afforded officers greater opportunities of distinguishing themselves than in ordinary cases. So various were the military operations that it is almost impossible to condense them into one connected whole.

Amongst the most determined opponents of the British was the ex-Queen of Oude, commonly known as the Begum, under whom many of the fugitives had rallied. She endeavoured to gain over that active ally Jung Bahadoor, but without success. Moveable columns successfully effected the objects intended. Beni Madho, a powerful chieftain, whilst Lieutenant-Colonel Carmichael was in pursuit, was intercepted and driven across the Goomtee, by Brigadier (now Sir Alfred) Horsford, who, at the head of a separate column, had highly distinguished himself. On the 30th. of December, Nena Sahib and his followers were attacked and driven through a jungle which they endeavoured to defend; afterwards across the Raptee, the 7th. Hussars entering that river with the fugitives. The Nena escaped punishment for the time, but although not taken by the British, there is no reason to doubt the certainty of his death. Tantia Topee, in pursuit of whom so many long marches had been made, was ultimately captured and hanged.

Thus may the contest be said to have terminated, and the resistance of one hundred and fifty thousand armed men overcome; in no campaign had greater exertions been displayed, and more honour acquired by the British soldier.

Besides the names of Lieutenant-General Sir James Outram, Major-Generals Sir Henry Havelock, Sir Hugh Rose, Roberts, Whitlock, Sir Archdale Wilson, Sir James Hope Grant, Sir William Rose Mansfield, Sir Thomas Harte Franks, Sir Edward Lugard, Windham, and Sir John Michel, the campaign produced a number of Brigadier-Generals, such as Neill, the Honourable Adrian Hope, Walpole, Sir Robert Napier, Russell, Nicholson, Horsford, Barker, Wetherall, Jones, Parke, Rowcroft, and others, who are intimately associated with the military operations by which an extensive country may be said to have been re-conquered, and peace restored.

Lord Canning, the able Governor-General of India, and the Earl of Elgin, who nobly diverted the troops ordered for China, are inseparably connected with these events; and if difficulty has been experienced in doing justice to individual officers during the mutiny, it is enhanced when attempting to record the deeds of him who, linked with military services extending over half a century, brought this momentous struggle to a successful termination. In other times enemies had to be encountered in India, and great battles had been won, but in this instance the men had been armed and disciplined by their conquerors. Ho words can be more applicable than those of His Royal Highness the Duke of Cambridge, when the vote of thanks to the Army in India was proposed in the House of Lords, on the 14th. of April, 1859:—“As to Lord Clyde it would be preposterous in me to sing his praises; they are not only patent to every nobleman present, but they are known throughout the length and breadth of this country of the continent, and in other parts of the world.”

The regiments that received the medal for the Indian Mutiny were:—Royal Artillery, 3rd. and 6th. Dragoon Guards, 7th., 8th. and 14th. Hussars, and 9th. and 12th. Lancers. The 4th., 5th., 6th., 8th., 10th., 13th., 19th., 20th., 23rd., 24th., 27th., 32nd., 34th., 35th., 37th., 38th., 42nd., 43rd., 52nd., 53rd., 54th., 61st., 64th., 70th., 71st., 72nd., 73rd., 74th., 75th., 78th., 79th., 80th., 81st., 82nd., 83rd., 84th., 86th., 87th., 88th., 89th., 90th., 92nd., 93rd., 95th., 97th., 101st., 102nd., 104th., 107th., 108th., and 109th. Foot; 60th. Rifles, and Rifle Brigade.

THE ABYSSINIAN MEDAL.

This medal is smaller and altogether different in design to those usually issued, granted by a General Order, dated March, 1869, and designed by Messrs. Wyon. Obverse, a crowned and veiled head of the Queen, surrounded by a star of nine points, containing the letters A. B. Y. S. S. I. N. I. A. Reverse, a laurel wreath, with inner circle, within which, in raised letters, is the recipient’s name, rank, regiment, or ship; above the medal is a crown, with a ring for suspension. Ribbon, crimson, with broad white edges. Twenty thousand of the medals were struck, and given to both services.

THE ABYSSINIA EXPEDITION. OCTOBER, 1867, TO APRIL, 1868.

Since the time of Bruce, Abyssinia remained almost a terra incognita to Europeans till nearly the middle of the nineteenth century. Soon after 1850, missionaries and traders who visited the region, reported that a chieftain, who claimed descent from King Solomon, and professed the Christian faith, had by a series of victories over the Gallas tribes, the Shoans, and other half-savage races, made himself master of Tigré and Amhara, the principal provinces of Abyssinia, and aspired to the sovereignty of the whole country. In the year 1855, this ruler, a fierce, but able and ambitious man, assumed the title of Theodore, Emperor of Abyssinia, fixed his capital at Magdala, a steep and lofty height which he deemed to be impregnable, and had a seal engraved with the motto “King of Kings.” An ancient prophecy existed that a King Theodore would establish the Christian religion in Abyssinia, and become the ruler of the world; and this, and his successes, excited the vanity of Theodore almost to insanity, he looked upon himself as the destined monarch, and expected an alliance with England on equal terms. He was desirous of having Europeans about him, his grand chamberlain was an Englishman; English and German missionaries settled in the country, with artizans of various nations, who were employed by the king in the manufacture of cannon and muskets.

The English Government in 1861 appointed Captain Cameron as Consul to Abyssinia, who, on his arrival at Massowah, on the shore of the Red Sea, was welcomed by Theodore with letters and presents. In October of the same year, Theodore despatched a letter to the Queen, stating that his mission was to subjugate the Gallas and Turks, his enemies, and asking for her friendship and support. The letter was forwarded by Captain Cameron, but for a long time it lay unnoticed at the Foreign Office, and in the reply of Earl Russell to the Consul, was not mentioned. This circumstance, and a visit which Cameron made to a frontier province, excited the suspicions and anger of Theodore; his vanity was wounded by his letter remaining unanswered, and in the Consul’s expedition he suspected a desire to assist the Egyptians, who he believed were preparing to invade Abyssinia. In revenge for what he regarded as insults and injuries, the half-savage potentate made prisoners of the Consul, and all the Europeans he could seize in his territories. The missionaries and workmen were also imprisoned in wretched huts—some put in irons—and treated alternately with kindness and severity, according to the caprice of Theodore, who removed them from place to place, and generally kept most of them strictly guarded in his camp.

Mr. Rassam, who was partly of African descent, with Lieut. Prideaux and Dr. Blane, was then sent by the British Government to endeavour to obtain the release of the captives. At first they were received with some show of respect, but almost before the negociations were begun, they were also made prisoners and taken to Theodore’s camp. The good offices of the Armenian patriarch were employed in vain, and every effort to induce Theodore to release his prisoners proving useless, the English Government determined to send an expedition to compel their deliverance.

The difficulties of the undertaking were well known and counted on. Colonel Merewether, the Resident at Aden, was sent in command of a reconnoitring party to select a place for the landing of the troops, and he fixed on Annesley Bay as best suited for the base of operations. Sir Robert Napier, Commander-in-Chief of the Bombay army, was appointed to command the expedition, and Major-General Sir Charles Staveley was second in command, having under them a force of nearly twelve thousand men, and about fourteen thousand camp followers. Most of the troops were natives belonging to the Bombay Establishment, but four thousand of them were British.

Piers and storehouses were constructed by the sailors at Annesley Bay, wells were dug, mules and cattle purchased for the transport service, and guides procured from the tribes who were in rebellion against Theodore.

On January 3rd., 1868, Sir Robert Napier arrived on board H.M.S. “Octavia,” and found a port formed on a desert shore, a road made through a rugged mountain pass, friendly relations existing with tribes who had been notorious robbers, and his advance force firmly established at Senafé, on the highlands of Abyssinia. The advance pushed on to Antalo, where it halted for nearly a month, when the operations for keeping open communication with the transports and supplies being complete, on March 12th. the march on Magdala began in earnest. The pioneer force, under Brigadier-General Field, with whom was Colonel Phayre, Quartermaster-General, led the advance, and formed part of the First Division, under Major-General Sir Charles Staveley. The rest of the troops were divided into two Brigades, commanded by Brigadiers Schneider and Wilby.

The country traversed was extremely rough and mountainous, with difficult passes, and ravines filled with loose boulders and rocks. Often before any advance, a road had to be made for the mules, and men, carrying besides their accoutrements, fifty-five pounds weight each, more than half the load of a mule. All superfluous baggage was left behind, and tents, except for hospitals, were reduced to the smallest number practicable. The rations were of the roughest description, no spirits and scarcely any tea were procurable, and the officers fared the same as the private soldiers.

Day after day the troops toiled on, over mountains eleven thousand feet above the sea level; during the day oppressed by the heat, and suffering often severely from the cold after sunset.

During this time Theodore had been strengthening his stronghold at Magdala, and making all possible efforts by forming roads, to transport his heavy guns into that place.

Sir Charles Staveley arrived with the Second Brigade at Santara, at the end of March, and on the 1st. of April the three Brigades were formed into two, the whole numbering about four thousand men, and in addition fourteen hundred and four men were advancing to reinforce these two Brigades.[208]

Magdala was now almost reached. It stands among a sea of hills, its sides frowning and precipitous, at a height of more than 9,000 feet above the level of the sea, on the eastern part of a crescent; of which the hill called Fahla is the western extremity, while midway between the two rises the peak of Sellasye, looking in the distance like a triple topped mountain. Sellasye and Magdala are connected by a saddle about a mile long, flanked by precipices sloping down to ravines 3,000 feet below the level of the stronghold. On April 8th. the British Army encamped on the Talanta plateau, in full view of Magdala, and by the close of the next day the preparations for storming the fortress were complete. The army of Theodore, with his heavy guns, were posted on the flat-topped hill of Fahla, behind which rose his stronghold, towering on three sides precipitously from the plain. Between these hills and the British camp was a deep ravine, through which flows the muddy stream of the river Bashilo. While waiting for the arrival of the 2nd. Division, in the afternoon of April 10th., a reconnoitring party, with a mountain battery, under Colonel Milward, crossed the Bashilo, and advanced up the pass. The head of the baggage train was just reaching the plateau from the ravine below, when suddenly Theodore’s guns on Fahla opened fire on Colonel Milward, and several thousand men yelling defiance, led by chiefs on ponies, rushed furiously down the slopes of the hill. Part advanced across the plain but a large body hastened to attack the baggage train. Sir R. Napier sent the Punjab Pioneers to the assistance of Colonel Milward, and the Naval Brigade sent rocket after rocket among the Abyssinians, which for a time checked their progress, the missiles being new and strange to them; which enabled the 4th. regiment to get into line, and open fire with their Snider rifles, here for the first time used in actual warfare. The fire of the 4th. made terrible havoc in the ranks of the enemy; their General—Gabri[209]—fell, shot through the head, and the shattered remnant of his troops fled in confusion. In the ravine, the attack on the baggage train was more serious. The baggage guard defended themselves gallantly, but the Abyssinians pressed forward till the Punjaubees took them in flank, and after firing volley after volley into them, charged with the bayonet, and drove them back with a loss of more than 500 in killed alone. As the enemy retreated, the Naval Brigade again plied them with rockets, till they fled in all directions, few returning to Magdala. The blue jackets then turned their attention to the guns on Fahla, near which stood Theodore himself, and sent a shower of rockets among them with so accurate an aim that they were speedily deserted, and were quietly taken possession of a day or two afterwards by six men of the 33rd., two artillerymen, and three officers. The action only lasted about half an hour, and ended in a tempest of rain and thunder.

After this defeat Theodore made overtures for peace, and on the morning of the 11th. Mr. Flad and Lieutenant Prideaux were sent into the British camp to propose terms. None could be offered but those of unconditional surrender, with honourable treatment for himself and family. With this answer the envoys returned to Magdala. Great fears were entertained for their safety, as only two days before Theodore had butchered over three hundred native political prisoners, slaying some with his own hand, and throwing their bodies half-way down a precipice. The tyrant refused to surrender, but in the evening the captives were released and arrived in the British camp. Theodore then sent in a present of cattle, but finding no better terms could be obtained, gave way to despair, and attempted to escape from his stronghold. But the British were in front, and the Gallas, his most inveterate enemies, encircled Magdala on all other sides, rendering escape impossible. The greater part of his followers had also disbanded, or refused to obey his orders. On Easter Monday, April 13th., Magdala, naturally one of the strongest fortresses in the world, was carried by storm. The 33rd. regiment led the assault, and gained the top of Fahla, where some thousands of natives were found, who tendered their submission without a shot being fired. The men were disarmed, and all then allowed to depart, while the troops marched on over the shoulder of Sellasye towards Magdala. About two o’clock a fire of shot, shell, and rockets was opened on the huts and gateway of the fortress, and the 33rd., with a company of Engineers and Sappers, advanced to the attack. The ascent was by an extremely steep and narrow path, crowned by a rude gateway which had been filled up with stones; the approach to which was defended on both sides by a thick hedge, with stakes. A few determined men could have held the position against the assault of an army. The column reached the gate keeping up a continuous fire with their sniders, receiving but a few scattered shots in reply, by which not a man was killed, and only ten wounded; when the right hand companies planted their ladders, broke through the bushes, and entered the place. A few dead bodies were lying near the gate, which after some trouble was opened from inside, and the rest of the stormers rushed in. All resistance then ceased. Theodore was found about fifty yards from a second gate, lying shot through the head. In the moment of his utter defeat, resolving never to be taken alive, he had discharged a pistol into his mouth. His body was buried in a church within the precincts of the fortress, the huts of which were burnt, the gates blown up, and all the guns burst and destroyed. Theodore’s Queen, with her son, placed herself under the protection of the British, but the Queen died during the return march. Her son was brought to England, when he was carefully educated, but died a few years after of consumption. The return of the expedition was as successful as its advance, and before the end of June, the last man had left Annesley Bay.

For his services Sir R. Napier was raised to the peerage by the title of Lord Napier of Magdala, with a pension; and a large number of Commanderships and Companionships of the Bath were distributed among the other officers who took part in the operations. The total expense of the expedition was between eight and nine millions.

The following regiments received the medal:—3rd. Dragoon Guards; Royal Artillery and Engineers; the 4th., 26th., 33rd., and 45th. Foot; the Naval Brigade; Scinde Horse; 3rd. Bombay Cavalry; 10th. Bengal Lancers; 12th. Bengal Cavalry; Bombay and Madras Sappers and Miners; 1st., 2nd., 3rd., 10th., 18th., 21st., 25th., and 27th. Bengal Native Infantry.

THE ASHANTEE MEDAL.

This Medal was granted by a General Order of June 13th., 1874, to all officers and men who had served on the Gold Coast between the 9th. of June, 1873, and February 4th., 1874. Obverse, head of the Queen, veiled and crowned, with the inscription “Victoria Regina.” Reverse, a bush fight, in relief, from the design of E. J. Poynter, R.A., the name and regiment, or ship, of the recipient, with the date, “1873–4,” are engraved on the edge of the medal. A clasp inscribed “Coomassie” was added. Ribbon, alternate stripes of yellow and black. Given to both services. About eleven thousand of this medal was issued.

THE ASHANTEE WAR. 1873–74.

Cape Coast Colony is situated on the west coast of Africa. The town, called Cape Coast Castle, has been in the possession of the British since the 17th. century, and a tract of country extending back eighty miles from the coast to the river Prah, is under their protection. To the west of Cape Coast Castle is the Dutch post of Elmina. North and west of the river Prah, is the country of the Ashantees, a fierce and warlike tribe, who had conquered or driven out all their neighbours, and founded Coomassie as their capital, about one hundred and forty miles to the north of Cape Coast Castle. Their religion is the most degraded fetishism, and hundreds of human beings were slaughtered yearly as sacrifices by their king.

The Ashantees had a communication with the sea through Elmina, and the Dutch were in the habit of sending their king an annual present—or tribute as he considered it—but the Dutch having exchanged Elmina with the British for some ports higher up the coast, in 1868, the transfer gave great offence to the black potentate, who asserted that the place belonged to him, and that the Dutch had no right to dispose of it.

The unwarlike Fantis inhabiting the country between Cape Coast Castle and the Prah, were regarded with utter contempt by the Ashantees, who also held the fighting powers of the British in no high estimation, for in the year 1824, Sir Charles Macarthy, Governor of Cape Coast Castle, crossed the Prah with a small force, against them, and being deserted by the Fantis, was surrounded and completely destroyed—three white men only escaping. This defeat had never been avenged, and encouraged the Ashantees, in 1873, to cross the Prah with the intention of capturing Elmina. A small force comprising seven companies of the 2nd. West India Regiment, with a large body of Fantis under Lieutenant Hopkins, endeavoured to stop their advance, but after a short skirmish the Fantis fled, and the Lieutenant was obliged to retreat. The Ashantees took possession of Dunquah, and threatened to attack Elmina and Cape Coast Castle, and had they pushed on, both places would probably have fallen into their hands. At this juncture H.M.S. “Barracouta,” Captain Fremantle, arrived on the coast, having on board a detachment of one hundred and ten marines, commanded by Colonel Festing, R.M.A. The marines landed at Cape Coast Castle June 9th.; Colonel Festing took command of the troops, and martial law was proclaimed.

The native inhabitants of Elmina joined the Ashantees, a strong body of whom advanced on the town, which was bombarded and burnt by the “Barracouta.” Colonel Festing, with the marines, a detachment of the 2nd. West India Regiment, a body of Houssas, a party of sailors from the “Barracouta,” “Druid,” “Seagull,” and “Argus,” under Capt. Fremantle, attacked the enemy, and drove them back with a loss of two hundred men.

More skirmishes followed; the “Simoon” arrived with a strong body of marines, also Commodore Commerell in the “Rattlesnake” from the Cape of Good Hope, who assumed the command of the marine forces; but shortly after in an advance up the Prah with the boats of the squadron, he was fired upon by the enemy concealed in the bush, and so severely wounded that he was ordered at once to return to the Cape.

On October 2nd. Sir Garnet Wolseley landed at Cape Coast Castle, with some twenty British officers, but no troops, having called at Sierra Leone en route, and made arrangements for raising men from the tribes on the coast. Efforts were immediately made to form an army of Fantis, but after a month’s experience, Sir Garnet gave up the attempt as hopeless, and wrote to England for a force of disciplined troops. A body of Houssas were trained as gunners by Captain Rait and Lieutenant Wilmot, R.A., who performed their duties admirably throughout the expedition, and two regiments of natives from the bravest tribes, of about four hundred men each, were raised and well drilled by British officers. One of these regiments was commanded by Lieut.-Colonel Evelyn Wood, the other by Major Russell, and the men on all occasions behaved well and courageously.

Captain Glover, formerly of the Royal Navy, also raised a large Native force, with which he prepared to make the river Volta his base of operations, and to march on Coomassie from the east. Glover had been administrator at Lagos, and possessing a thorough knowledge of the native tribes on the coast, his undertaking proved to be completely successful.

In the meantime, Sir G. Wolseley, with a body of marines, sailors, and Houssas, made an attack on the Ashantees occupying villages near Elmina, and put them to flight. A camp had been formed at Abrakampa, a place of much importance, which had been a missionary station, surrounded by thick woods. It was garrisoned by Major Russell with his black regiment, and a body of seamen and marines, who totally defeated a determined attack made on the position by the enemy, who after this repulse began to retreat across the Prah.

The invasion of the Protectorate had failed, and the invaders were driven across the frontier, by native levies, “admirably conducted by British officers, without the assistance of any English troops except the marines and blue jackets who were on the station.”

Major Home, R.E., now commenced a road twelve feet in width, towards the Prah. A camp was formed at Prahsu to accommodate two thousand European troops, with a hospital and storehouses, which on January 3rd., 1874, was occupied by a Naval Brigade of about two hundred and eighty men, under Commodore Hewett and Captain Grubbe.

On new year’s day, the 42nd. Highlanders, the Rifle Brigade, with detachments of the 23rd. Fusiliers, Royal Engineers, and Royal Artillery disembarked at Cape Coast Castle, numbering in all two thousand five hundred and four men. Early in January the whole of the British troops reached Prahsu, and on the 20th., a bridge across the Prah being completed by the sailors and engineers, the march on Coomassie began.

Lord Gifford, in command of a party of native scouts, led the advance, and was followed by the two regiments of natives, under Colonels Wood and Russell. The country through which the troops marched was almost entirely covered by trees, with an undergrowth of dense scrub and creepers, through which it was impossible to pass, unless where natural paths existed, or a way had been cut by the pioneers. Marshes also lay in every direction, which emitted exhalations destructive to the health and lives of Europeans exposed to their noxious influence. Fommanah, a village thirty miles from Coomassie, was entered without opposition, January 24th.

Koffee Kalkalli, the Ashantee king, alarmed by the British advance, sent in some German missionaries, whom he had kept for some time as prisoners, and dispatched letter after letter asking for peace. His object being only to gain time, and the demand of Sir G. Wolseley for hostages being disregarded, the troops continued their march, and the reply sent to the king was, the British meant to go to Coomassie.

Information that the Ashantees were posted in great force in the villages of Amoaful and Becquah, being received by the General, he resolved to attack them immediately. On the morning of January 31st. was fought the battle of Amoaful, about twenty miles from Coomassie, where Amanquatia, the best Ashantee General, had concentrated an army of twenty thousand warriors. The British force consisted of the 42nd. Highlanders, under Major Macpherson; 2nd. Battalion Rifle Brigade, under Lieutenant-Colonel Warren; and a detachment of the 23rd. Fusiliers, under Lieutenant-Colonel Mostyn. These regiments formed the “White Brigade,” commanded by Brigadier Sir A. Alison. The other troops consisted of the Naval Brigade, under Captain Grubbe; a detachment of the 2nd. West India regiment, under Lieutenant Jones; the Houssa Artillery, under Captain Rait, R.A.; and the native regiments of Russell and Wood. The 42nd. led the attack, with the Naval Brigade and Russell’s and Wood’s natives on the flanks; the Rifle Brigade being held in reserve. The enemy fought most stubbornly, and the thick bush favouring their mode of fighting, for some time but little advance was made. Though the village of Agamassie had been carried, the Ashantees still held the bush not two hundred yards from it, and made desperate efforts to retake the place, while so heavy was the fire they maintained that the air seemed literally alive with slugs. Two companies of the Rifles were sent up as reinforcements. Rait’s Artillery poured round after round of grape into the bush, till the fire of the enemy slackened, and they fled before the rush of the 42nd. At the top of the hill they again made a stand, and contested every foot of ground, but gave way at another charge, and the British gained the open clearing in which the village of Amoaful was situated. A fire was opened from the houses, but the 42nd. drove the Ashantees out of the place, and all resistance in that quarter was at an end. But the enemy were not yet beaten. When the battle seemed to be over they made a final and furious attempt to turn the flank of the British, and retake the village of Agamassie. The Rifle Brigade marched back and met them, and after a sharp contest of an hour the Ashantees rapidly retreated, and the day was won. The action altogether lasted twelve hours, the British casualties being Captain Buckle, R.E., and three men killed, and twenty-one officers and one hundred and seventy-three men wounded. Nearly every fourth man of the 42nd. had been hit, among them being Major Macpherson. The loss of the enemy was estimated at between two and three thousand, including their General Amanquatia. The troops took up their quarters for the night at Amoaful.

Next day the village of Becquah was taken, and the advance continued to a place called Aggemamu, fifteen miles from Coomassie. The General now stated his intention of making a dash on the capital, and the men were asked if they would make their rations for four days last for six, if required. Their answer was “Most willingly.” Over streams and through swamps they pushed on, disregarding a message from King Koffee, without hostages, and reached the river Ordah, over which the Engineers at once commenced to make a bridge. By daybreak on February 4th. the bridge was finished, and the troops passed over, the Naval Brigade being left to guard the passage. The enemy immediately fired on the advance, but with a dash the village of Ordashu was carried by the Rifles, and held in spite of repeated efforts of the Ashantees to retake it. About noon, the 42nd., supported by the Rifles and Rait’s Artillery, moved direct on Coomassie, and disregarding repeated flank attacks and ambuscades, carried position after position; till the enemy finally broke and fled in complete disorder, leaving the ground strewn with umbrellas, war-chairs of chiefs, drums, muskets, and killed and wounded. An halt of about an hour was then made, when the whole force again advanced, crossing the pestilential swamp which surrounds the town, and entered Coomassie without opposition about half-past five p.m. A party was sent to the palace, who found the King and Princes had fled. To remain at Coomassie was impossible, owing to the lack of supplies, and the rains having commenced the rivers would soon become impassable. Sir G. Wolseley therefore determined to destroy the town and palace, and return to the coast.[210]

Next morning the return march began. The King’s palace was blown up, and the town set on fire and destroyed. So thorough had been the defeat of the Ashantees that the troops were not molested on their return, and on February 12th., during a halt at Fommanah, ambassadors from King Koffee overtook the army, bringing with them one thousand ounces of gold, as a portion of the indemnity of the fifty thousand ounces demanded, and returned with a treaty of peace which the King eventually signed. The chief terms dictated by Sir G. Wolseley were, besides the indemnity, the abolition of human sacrifices, and perpetual peace. So salutary has been the effects of this successful expedition on the Ashantees, that they have never since disturbed their neighbours across the Prah. About a week after Sir G. Wolseley had left Coomassie, Captain Glover, at the head of nearly five thousand natives, entered the town, having marched from the Volta river. King Koffee sent him by an ambassador, a plateful of gold as a sign of submission, and Glover then proceeded southwards with his forces into friendly territory, having performed his arduous undertaking with the utmost daring, judgment, and success. A day or two before, Captain R. Sartorius, of the 5th. Bengal Cavalry, was dispatched by Captain Glover[211] to report to Sir G. Wolseley that he was within eighteen miles of the capital. He started on his adventurous errand with forty natives, but without provisions, as he expected to meet the General at Coomassie. At the close of the first day he halted at a village, seven miles from the capital, when he heard that the place was burnt and the English gone. Fully aware of his danger he determined to push on, and the next morning rode through Coomassie, which he found destroyed and deserted. Night found him at Amoaful, and the day following he reached the head-quarters at Fommanah, having travelled fifty-five miles through the heart of the Ashantee country. Not a shot was fired at him throughout his journey, and he saw but few Ashantees, who fled at his approach.

For this and other services, Captain Sartorius deservedly gained the Victoria Cross. The troops, with the Major-General and his staff, reached Cape Coast Castle on February 19th. In the actions during the march on Coomassie the total number of officers and men killed and wounded was two hundred and sixty-nine. Eight only were killed, and about one hundred and sixty were but slightly wounded, but many of the troops and Naval Brigade died of fever.

Thirty-three officers engaged in the expedition received the Order of the Bath; Lord Gifford received the Victoria Cross, and Captain Glover was made a Knight of St. Michael and St. George. Sir G. Wolseley, who declined a baronetcy offered him, was voted a sum of £25,000 in recognition of his services.[212]

The cost of the war was estimated at £900,000.

The troops who served in this campaign were the 23rd. and 42nd. Foot; 2nd. Battalion Rifle Brigade; 2nd. West India Regiment; the Houssa Artillery; and Naval Brigade.

THE EGYPTIAN AND SOUDAN MEDALS.

By a General Order in October, 1882, a medal was granted to all troops who landed in Egypt, and served there, between July 16th. and September 14th., 1882. Obverse, head of the Queen, veiled and crowned, with the inscription, “Victoria Regina et Imperatrix.” Reverse, a Sphinx, on a pedestal, above which is the word “Egypt” and the date “1882” below. The name and regiment, or ship of the recipient, are engraved on the edge. Ribbon, alternate stripes of blue and white. Two clasps were issued with this medal, “Alexandria,[213] 11th. July,” and “Tel-el-Kebir.” The first was given to the seamen and marines engaged in the action of July 11th., and who landed in Alexandria after the bombardment; and the other to all who were present at Tel-el-Kebir—soldiers, sailors, and marines.

At the end of the first Soudan War, 1884, a similar medal, but without a date, was given to all men of both services who took part in the operations against the Arabs in the neighbourhood of Suakim, from July 19th. to March 26th., 1884. Ribbon, blue and white. Four bars were issued with this medal:—“Suakim, 1884”; “El Teb—Tamaai”; to those who were present at both these battles; “El Teb,” to those present there only; and “Tamaai,” to those who were only in that action.

By a General Order in 1885, at the close of the second Soudan campaign, the same medal was granted to the troops and Naval Brigade, with five additional bars. Ribbon, the same. The order specified that—“Individuals already in possession of the decoration will only be eligible to receive such of the clasps specified hereafter, as they may be entitled to. All officers and soldiers who served south of Assouan on or before March 7th., 1885, will be held entitled to the medal, except those who are already in possession of it. All officers and soldiers who were on duty at Suakim between 27th. March, 1884, and 14th. May, 1885, will also be entitled to the medal, except those already in possession of it. Her Majesty has further approved of clasps being issued as follows: a clasp, inscribed ‘The Nile, 1884–85,’ to those officers and soldiers who served south of Assouan on or before March 7th., 1885. A clasp, inscribed ‘Abu Klea,’ to those officers and soldiers who took part in the action fought there on 17th. January, 1885, under the late Major-General Sir H. Stewart, K.C.B. A clasp, inscribed ‘Kirbekan,’ to those officers and soldiers who took part in the action fought there on the 10th. February, 1885, under the late Major-General Earle, C.B. A clasp, inscribed ‘Suakim, 1885,’ to those officers and soldiers who were engaged in the operations at Suakim between the 1st. March and 14th. May, 1885, both inclusive. A clasp, inscribed ‘Tofrek,’ to those officers and men who were actually present at the action fought there on the 22nd. March, 1885.” No medals were issued with single clasps for Tofrek, Abu Klea, or Kirbekan, as all who were present at Tofrek received also the clasp for Suakim, 1885; and all present at the other two actions, were given the clasp for the Nile, 1884–5. The medals without a bar, dating from 1882 to 1885–86, were also given to the captains of all ships employed as transports, and to others who shared in the campaign, not belonging to the service. The whole number issued was forty-four thousand. The medal, without clasp, was also given to all officers and soldiers who served at, and to the South of Wady Halfa, between November 30th., 1885, and January 11th., 1886, under Lieutenant-General Sir J. Stephenson, if they had not received it for any previous campaign.

A General Order of January 2nd., 1890, granted a further issue of the Soudan medal, with a clasp, inscribed “Gemaizah, 1888,” to all troops who were at Suakim before December 20th., 1888, and who were present at the action on that day. By the same order, the medal was given to all troops who were employed on the Nile, at, and south of Korosko, on August 3rd., 1889, and a clasp, inscribed “Toski, 1889,” was given to all who were present at that action on August 3rd. of the same year. The total number of clasps already issued with this medal is thirteen.[214]

The Khedive of Egypt gave a bronze star, to every officer and man of both services who was entitled to the English medal. The star is five-pointed, and suspended by a ring and bar, on which is a small star and a crescent. On the obverse is a Sphinx, with the Pyramids in the background, surrounded by a band, with the word “Egypt,” and the date 1882, 1884, or 1884–6 above, and the same in Arabic below. On the reverse is the Khedive’s monogram in a circle, surmounted by a crown. Ribbon, dark blue. The decoration was issued without names, but some of the recipients had their names and regiments engraved on the reverse at their own expense.

THE EGYPTIAN WAR. BOMBARDMENT OF ALEXANDRIA.

JULY 11TH., 1882.

Early in the year 1882, what may be styled a revolution took place in Egypt. The army, headed by Arabi Pasha, set aside the authority of the Khedive, and assumed the supreme power, with the intention of emancipating the country from all foreign control. Arabi had entered the Egyptian army, and had risen from the ranks to the position of colonel. Being the idol of the ignorant soldiers, he imprisoned the Khedive in his own palace, and compelled him to bestow the post of Minister of War on himself. He next made himself Pasha, and the bulk of the Egyptian people supporting the army, Arabi became the head of the national movement, and inscribed on his banners: “Egypt for the Egyptians.” These proceedings were viewed with apprehension in England. The Khedive had always been favourable to British interests, and the support afforded him by the British so excited the hostility of Arabi and his party, that they threatened to seize the Suez Canal, and so block the highway to India. The Egyptians beginning to show the greatest animosity towards all foreigners, an English and French fleet appeared before Alexandria, to give moral support to the Khedive, and to protect the European inhabitants. In June, serious riots broke out in the city, many Europeans were killed and wounded, and the remainder driven to seek shelter on board the ships in the harbour. Preparations for war were made on both sides. The fortifications of Alexandria were strengthened, new batteries constructed, and the garrison increased. Sir Beauchamp Seymour, the British Admiral, ordered the Egyptians to discontinue these operations, with no effect; upon which he sent in an ultimatum threatening an immediate bombardment, unless the working on the fortifications was suspended, and the forts surrendered to him. No attention was paid to this demand, and the fleet prepared for action.

The French fleet had already left Alexandria; all neutral vessels were warned to leave the harbour, and the British fleet steamed out and took its position opposite the outer forts. On the evening of July 10th., the “Invincible” (10), “Monarch” (6), and “Penelope” (10), anchored to the west of Fort Mex, and by daybreak on the 11th. all the other ironclads were in the positions assigned to them. At 6.30 all the ships cleared for action, which was begun by the “Alexandra” pitching a shell into Fort Ada. It was immediately replied to, upon which all the ships and the forts opened fire, and the engagement became general. The “Sultan” (13), “Alexandra” (12), “Superb” (4), and “Inflexible” (4), were opposed to the forts at Pharos Point and Ras-el-Tin, and the “Téméraire” (8), supported the Invincible, Monarch, and Penelope, in the attack on Fort Mex, and the adjoining batteries. The gunboats “Bittern,” “Condor,” “Decoy,” “Cygnet,” and “Beacon” were placed in a second line behind the ironclads, with orders to hold themselves at the disposal of the Admiral.

The wind was favourable to the Egyptians, and after the first broadside or two a thick cloud of smoke enveloped the ships, making it impossible to see the effects of their firing, which could only be directed from the tops.

The gunboats were not willing to remain idle spectators, so, without orders, the “Cygnet” opened fire, and the “Condor,” with two 64-pounders, and one 7-inch rifled gun, steamed away to the west, and alone engaged the Marabout Fort, armed with two 18-ton, and two 12-ton guns, twenty 32-pounders, and five mortars; for nearly two hours. Sir B. Seymour, seeing the disproportion of force, signalled the “Bittern” and “Beacon” to join her, and the other gunboats also moved off to assist the “Condor.”

About 8.30, Fort Marsa-el-Kanat was blown up by shells from the “Invincible” and “Monarch,” and by nine o’clock, the “Téméraire,” “Monarch,” and “Penelope” had disabled all the guns but four, in Fort Mex. It was difficult through the smoke to hit on the locality of these guns, but by 11 a.m. the Fort was almost in ruins, and silent. About the same time the gunboats had silenced Fort Marabout, and joined the ironclads before Fort Mex, which was entered by a small party of volunteers from the “Invincible,” covered by the “Bittern” and “Condor,” and found deserted by all but the dead. The guns in the Fort were blown up and destroyed, and the party returned to the ships without loss.

The Egyptians stood to their guns well, but before five o’clock all their guns were disabled, and soon after all firing from the fleet ceased, and the ships drew off the shore. The “Alexandra” suffered the most, she was hit fourteen times in her hull, and a shell burst in the captain’s cabin. All the ships except the “Monarch” were struck more or less, but none of the projectiles of the enemy pierced the armour of one of them. The casualties of the British were five men killed and twenty-seven wounded, those of the Egyptians were estimated at nine hundred or a thousand.

During the night Alexandria was seen to be in flames. The convicts had been liberated, and with the Arabs, had set fire to, and plundered the European quarter, and massacred all the Europeans they could find.

Next day, a force of six hundred seamen and marines landed, and found that Arabi with his troops, and most of the inhabitants, had left the town. Captain Lord C. Beresford, of the “Condor,” was appointed chief of the British forces acting as police in Alexandria, the streets were cleared of rioters, all incendiaries shot on the spot, and natives entering the place, disarmed[215] For his services, Admiral Sir F. B. Seymour received the thanks of both Houses, and was raised to the peerage by the title of Lord Alcester, with a grant of £25,000.

TEL-EL-KEBIR. SEPTEMBER 13TH, 1882.

Sir Archibald Alison commanded the troops at Alexandria, and kept the Egyptians at bay till the arrival of Sir Garnet Wolseley from England, on August 15th., who at once changed the base of operations from Alexandria to the Suez Canal. Leaving a division of troops under Sir E. Wood to protect the town, on August 19th. the fleet and army sailed for Port Said,[216] and proceeded up the Suez Canal to Ismailia, which place was occupied without resistance, and the army disembarked. Owing to the difficulties of transport there was considerable delay before the troops were able to advance, and in the meantime Arabi had collected a large army at a strongly fortified position at Tel-el-Kebir. On August 28th. a most determined attack was made on the British advanced force at Kassassin; consisting of under two thousand men, including the Marine Artillery, commanded by General Graham, by about ten thousand of the enemy, with twelve guns; but after a day’s hard fighting, the cavalry, under General Drury Lowe, charged the Egyptians in the rear, and routed them with loss. By September 11th., the whole expeditionary force, including the Indian contingent,[217] commanded by General Sir H. Macpherson, was assembled at Kassassin, and the next day General Wolseley having carefully reconnoitered the enemy’s position, explained to his officers his plan of attack. This was, to move with his whole force at nightfall, and marching eight miles through the desert, to attack the Egyptian entrenchments with the bayonet at daybreak.

The enemy’s position was defended by sixty guns, and a disciplined force of about twenty thousand men, besides several thousand irregular troops. The British army consisted of eleven thousand infantry, two thousand cavalry, and forty-two guns, including the Indian contingent. In the evening the camp was struck, and the troops moved out, piled their arms, and lay down on the sand till one o’clock in the morning, when they silently fell into rank and advanced. Marching across the desert, guided by the light of the stars, with occasional halts; as day began to break the dim outlines of the entrenchments of Tel-el-Kebir became visible. On the extreme right were the Cavalry and mounted Infantry, with two batteries of Horse Artillery; next was General Graham’s Brigade, with the Guards in support; in the centre was massed the Artillery, forty-two guns, and on the left the Highland Brigade, supported by the 46th., 3rd. Battalion 60th. Rifles, and a Battalion of Royal Marine Artillery; on the line of railway was the Naval Brigade, with a forty-pounder on a truck, and on the other side of the canal the 72nd. and the Indian troops. So silent was the advance of the assailants in the early dawn that they were not perceived by the enemy till they were within three hundred yards of the works. Then suddenly a terrific fire flashed along the line of sand-heaps, and a storm of bullets swept over the heads of the advancing troops. Not a shot was fired in reply, but a wild cheer broke from the Highlanders as they dashed at the enemy’s trenches. The first line of entrenchments was carried, but from a second line the enemy opened a heavy fire. For a few minutes the Highlanders replied, and then, making another rush, a hand to hand contest followed, till some of the force penetrated between the redoubts and opened a flank fire on the Egyptians, who soon broke and fled. Graham’s brigade was vigorously opposed on the other flank. The enemy here were not taken by surprise, and for a while held their ground stubbornly. The 18th. Royal Irish were sent to turn their left, and with a yell they went straight at the works, and carried them at the bayonet’s point. The 18th. were followed by the 84th. and 87th., but the Egyptians, though outflanked, clung to an inner line of trenches, and at every angle and redoubt, rallied and sustained the fight. But they fell in scores before the bayonet charges, the inner entrenchments were won, the Highlanders were in the midst of their camp, and the enemy, losing heart, fled in confusion, pursued by the cavalry.

Within an hour from the commencement of the attack the Egyptian army was in complete rout. The whole of their guns (sixty-six) and military stores, several trains of ammunition, and other matériel, fell into the hands of the victors. The British pressed on in pursuit. Zagazig was occupied in the afternoon, and the next day, General Drury Lowe, with fifteen hundred Cavalry and a battery of Horse Artillery, entered and took possession of Cairo, containing twenty-seven thousand fanatics and its citadel garrisoned by ten thousand men. At ten o’clock the same night, Arabi surrendered himself to General Lowe, and on September 15th., Sir Garnet Wolseley, with a portion of his infantry, entered the city,[218] and telegraphed to London—“The war is over, send no more troops to Egypt.” The British loss in this battle was nine officers and forty-eight non-commissioned officers and men killed[219]; twenty-seven officers, and three hundred and fifty-three non-commissioned officers and men wounded; and twenty-two men missing; total of casualties, four hundred and fifty-nine. The loss of the enemy, exclusive of prisoners, was over two thousand killed and wounded.

The regiments which shared in this decisive victory were detachments of 1st. and 2nd. Life Guards and Royal Horse Guards; 4th. and 7th. Dragoon Guards, and 19th. Hussars; a battalion each of Grenadier, Coldstream, and Scots Guards; the 18th., 42nd., 46th., 60th., 72nd., 74th., 75th., 79th., 84th., and 87th. Also a Naval Brigade of about two hundred men; a battalion of Marine Artillery and Light Infantry, and the Indian Contingent.

THE WAR IN THE SOUDAN. BATTLE OF EL TEB. FEBRUARY 29, 1884.

The Khedive, Tewfik, had been reinstated in Egypt, the English army of occupation had been reduced, and preparations made for the evacuation of the country, when in 1883, a formidable insurrection against the Egyptian rule broke out in the Soudan. It was headed by a fanatic who assumed the title of the Mahdi, or Messiah, and who was regarded by the Soudanese as the successor of Mahomet, and their deliverer from the yoke of the Egyptians. An Egyptian army sent against him under Hicks Pasha, was almost annihilated on November 3rd., and his followers then overran the Soudan, and besieged the Egyptian garrisons in the towns they occupied. One of the chiefs of the Madhi, called Osman Digma, had invested the towns of Sinkat and Tokar, and was threatening the port of Suakin, on the Red Sea. Admiral Sir W. Hewitt was ordered to protect Suakin, and with the “Ranger,” “Spynx,” “Decoy,” and “Euryalus,” took his station off the town, landed a body of seamen and marines, and effectually defended it against Osman Digma and his followers. Valentine Baker Pasha, with an ill-disciplined force of 5000 Egyptians, was then sent to relieve the beleagured garrisons. He landed at Trinkitat, and marched towards Tokar, but was attacked by the tribesmen of Osman Digma at El Teb, on February 1st., and disastrously defeated, with the loss of more than half his men; nearly all the British officers accompanying him being slain.

The Egyptian garrison of Sinkat, finding themselves without hope of relief, and their provisions exhausted, then gallantly marched out, and endeavoured to cut their way to the coast, but were surrounded, and exterminated, not a man escaping to tell the tale.

English troops were then sent from Egypt and Aden, and a force was assembled at Suakin under Major-General Graham, which proceeded by sea to Trinkitat, and disembarked there February 23rd. A day or two before, the garrison of Tokar surrendered and joined the enemy. By February 26th., most of the stores being landed, the bulk of the troops marched out of Trinkitat and encamped at Fort Baker, about two miles on the road towards Tokar, where a supply of food and water for three days had been provided. The 65th. regiment having arrived from Aden, the next morning, February 29th., the advance towards Osman Digma’s position at El Teb began in earnest. Numbered roughly, the column consisted of about 4000 men. The advance was made in a hollow square, the transport animals and hospital equipment being in the centre. In front was the 75th. Highlanders; in rear the 42nd.; on the right the 89th. and 60th. Rifles; on the left the 65th. Royal Marine Artillery, and Light Infantry. Intervals were left at the angles for the guns and gatlings; the Naval Brigade of one hundred and sixty-two men, under Commander Rolfe, of the “Euryalus,” occupying the front and the Royal Artillery the rear angles. Two squadrons of the 10th. and 19th. Hussars were in the front and on the flanks, the rest of the cavalry in the rear, under Colonel Stewart. With the troops were Admiral Sir W. Hewitt, General Baker Pasha, in charge of the Intelligence Department, and Colonel F. Burnaby. The square advanced over the track taken by Baker’s ill-fated troops a few weeks previously, whose bodies lay about in hundreds, polluting the air. The position of the enemy was on a low ridge, marked by a number of banners, and at several points along the line, which extended nearly a mile, guns could be seen placed. As the troops neared the enemy, who were seen to be in great strength, General Graham determined to turn their position and take it in reverse. The square continued to march obliquely past the left front of the enemy, when a sharp fire of musketry broke out, and two Krupp guns opened upon it with case shot and shell. This was about 11 o’clock. The square halted, the men ordered to lie down, and four guns of the Royal Artillery and the machine guns were brought into action. The Krupp guns which had been captured from Baker’s force, and were now worked by Egyptian artillerymen from Tokar, were well handled, many men were struck, and General Baker wounded in the face by a piece of a shell; but the machine guns of the Naval Brigade poured such a stream of bullets upon them, that the two guns were silenced, being taken in reverse, and the gunners killed, or driven from them. Then the order was given to advance, the bagpipes struck up, the men sprang to their feet with a cheer, and went straight at the enemy’s position. From every bush and pit the Arabs leaped up, and rushed on the advancing troops. The brunt of their attack fell on the 42nd., the 65th., and the Naval Brigade. Swept away by the deadly fire of the machine guns and rifles, the Soudanese came on again with their spears and cross-hilted swords, in groups of twenty and thirty, and sometimes alone, but not one broke through the line of bayonets. The Cavalry then swept round the right flank of the square, and charged in three lines, over the broken ground, swarming with Arabs; who crouching among the scrub, hamstrung the horses as they passed over them, and then speared the dismounted troopers.

In this conflict Major Slade, Lieutenants Probyn and Freeman, were killed; and Colonel Barrow, commanding the 19th. Hussars, severely wounded, and his life only saved by the gallantry of three of his men. The position of the enemy was carried, their guns captured and turned against them, but they still fiercely contested every foot of ground till the village of El Teb, with its wells, were taken by the Highlanders; when they gave up the contest and sullenly retired in the direction of Tokar. The British loss was thirty killed, including four officers, and about one hundred and sixty officers and men wounded, several of whom, including Lieutenant Royds, of H.M.S. “Carysfort,” afterwards died. Colonel Burnaby had his horse shot under him, and a bullet through one of his arms. The loss of the Arabs was over two thousand, and four Krupp guns, two brass howitzers, and a Gatling gun were captured. The next day, Tokar, eleven miles distant, was occupied without opposition, and a quantity of rifles and ammunition destroyed. The force then returned to Trinkitat, and re-embarked for Suakin.

The troops engaged at El Teb were the 10th. and 19th. Hussars; 6th. Battery First Brigade Royal Artillery; 26th. Company Royal Engineers; the 42nd., 65th., 1st. Battalion 60th. Rifles, 75th., 89th. Foot; a Battalion of Royal Marine Artillery and Light Infantry; and the Naval Brigade.

TAMAAI. MARCH 13TH, 1884.

The power of Osman Digma, though shaken, was yet far from destroyed. The victors of El Teb, had scarcely reached Suakin, when they were again put in motion against a strong body of Arabs, reckoned to be about eight thousand, which he had collected at a place called Tamaai, and with which he threatened utter destruction to all unbelievers. On March 11th. General Baker marched out to Baker’s zareba, seven miles from Suakin, and the next day continued his advance towards Tamaai. At nightfall the troops bivouacked in a hastily constructed zareba, within two miles of the enemy’s position, which Commander Rolfe, R.N., after darkness had set in, alone set out from the zareba to reconnoitre, and saw the Arabs asleep around their fires. About one o’clock the enemy opened a random fusilade on the British camp, which they kept up the remainder of the night, but fortunately with little effect. At eight on the morning of March 13th., the troops formed in front of the zareba in two brigades. On the left was the 2nd. Brigade, commanded by General Davis, consisting of the 42nd., 65th., Marines, and Naval Brigade, with machine guns. Then came the Artillery, under Major Holley, and on the right the 1st. Brigade, commanded by General Buller, comprising the 75th., 89th., and 60th. Rifles, with a battery of Artillery. Two squadrons of cavalry were sent to the front as skirmishers, and a brisk fire began on both sides; but the enemy advancing, the cavalry fell back, and the brigade opened a heavy fire of rifles and machine guns on the Arabs. The 42nd., who were in front, with a cheer charged the enemy at the double, but this movement leaving a gap between them and the 65th., the Arabs seeing their advantage, rushed like a torrent on the right side of the square, and for a time all was confusion.[220] The 65th. wavered, and fell back on the Marines, and the Naval Brigade surrounded by a mass of soldiers mixed in a wild mêlée with the foe, were unable to use their guns and compelled to abandon them, with the loss of three officers and many seamen. But Buller’s brigade advancing on the right rear in perfect order, by its terrible fire prevented the enemy from coming to close quarters,[221] and the 42nd. and the Marines fighting back to back checked further disaster, and the brigade was re-formed. The two brigades now advanced abreast, the captured Gatlings were recovered, and turned by the seamen with great effect on a fresh body of Arabs, who charged out of a deep ravine in force, till their masses seemed to melt away under the tremendous fire poured into them. The ravine was carried, and a ridge beyond it; the bravest men of the enemy had fallen, and the rest lost heart and fled. After a brief halt General Graham pushed on to the wells of Tamaai, three miles from the battle-field, and occupied the camp of Osman Digma. Next day, the camp, with the village of Tamaai, was destroyed, and the troops returned to Suakin.

The British casualties were five officers—Lieut. Montressor, H.M.S. “Carysfort”; Lieut. Almack, H.M.S. “Briton”; Lieut. H. Stewart, H.M.S. “Dryad”; Major Aiken, 42nd., and Capt. Ford, 65th. regiment; and one hundred and four men killed; and eight officers and one hundred and twenty men wounded and missing. The 42nd. had no less than eight sergeants killed. The loss of the Arabs was estimated to be at least three thousand in killed alone.

The troops present at Tamaai were—10th. and 19th. Hussars; Royal Artillery; the 42nd., 60th., 65th., 75th., and 89th. Foot; Royal Marines; and Naval Brigade.

SUAKIN. 1884.

After his defeat at Tamaai, Osman Digma was reported to be occupied in the Tamanieb Valley, about four miles from the last battle-field, in collecting more tribesmen to oppose the British. A party of the 75th. and 19th. Hussars were sent to occupy Handoab, on the road to Berber, and native spies brought the information that Osman was encamped near Tamanieb with two thousand men, who were all willing to fight again. On March 25th. General Graham, with the 10th. and 19th. Hussars, 42nd., 60th., 65th., 75th. Mounted Infantry and Marines, marched out from Suakin once more against the Lieutenant of the Mahdi; Admiral Sir W. Hewitt landing two hundred seamen to hold the town in the absence of the troops. The heat was intense, causing the men much suffering, and there were many cases of sunstroke. The troops bivouacked at night in an oblong square, and slept in all their accoutrements. In the morning the cavalry and mounted infantry were sent out in advance, and two or three skirmishes took place during the day, but the enemy fired at a distance, and did not come to close quarters. At half-past four a.m. on March 27th., the troops fell in, and at six, advanced up the valley, the cavalry being out all round as scouts. At seven the enemy showed themselves, but were driven back by the mounted infantry, and they were dislodged from a height on which they attempted to make a stand, by the fire of the artillery. Osman’s camp, or the remains of it, was committed to the flames, and the column returned unmolested to Suakin on March 28th. Soon after, Sir G. Graham and the bulk of the troops, sailed for Cairo and England.

THE NILE, 1884–85.

The British Government having decided to abandon the Soudan, General Gordon, C.B., R.E., of Chinese celebrity, and who had been Governor of the equatorial provinces of Africa, under the Khedive, was sent to Khartoum to withdraw the Egyptian garrisons from the country, and to make the best arrangements he could for its future government. He had no connection with the Egyptian Government, which he declined to serve under any circumstances. He was accompanied by Colonel J. D. Stewart, who had been at Khartoum in the preceding year. On February 18th. they reached Khartoum, where they were received by the inhabitants with the greatest joy and enthusiasm. But General Gordon soon found that his mission to carry out the evacuation of the Soudan by the Egyptian garrisons, numbering about thirty thousand men, was impracticable. In March, the whole country south of Berber declared for the Mahdi; in May, Berber was taken by the enemy, and Gordon, with Colonel Stewart and Mr. Power, the British Consul, was closely besieged in Khartoum. For months he defended himself with the greatest skill and valour against overwhelming odds, but it was not until August that the British Government decided to despatch an expedition for his relief, under the command of General Lord Wolseley.

Regiments were then ordered from India, Malta, and other places, to Egypt; eight hundred boats, at a cost of £75 each, were built in England for the conveyance of the troops up the Nile; steam pinnaces and light steamers were provided for towing purposes; and five hundred Canadian boatmen, and three hundred Kroomen, were engaged to navigate the boats and steamers over the cataracts of the river. British troops were pushed on to Wady Haifa, and on September 10th. Lord Wolseley reached Cairo,[222] with instructions to advance up the Nile and bring away General Gordon and Colonel Stewart from Khartoum, and to undertake no further offensive operations of any kind.

On his arrival at Cairo the General formed a camel corps from volunteers from the Guards and Cavalry, consisting of over one thousand two hundred officers and men, divided into three bodies, called, the Guards, Heavy, and Light camel regiments. These chosen men sailed from England on September 26th., and by their conduct in the desert march to the Nile, in January following, amply justified their organization. For nearly four months a British army of nine thousand men, with their baggage and matériel were toiling hundreds of miles up the broken and tortuous course of the Nile, tugging at the oar, transporting stores, and dragging boats by main force through rapids and over cataracts.[223] On November 3rd. Lord Wolseley and his Staff reached Dongola, and on December 16th. arrived at Korti, one thousand two hundred and fifty miles from Cairo. The situation of Khartoum was known to be critical, and on December 30th., 1884, General Sir Herbert Stewart was despatched, with about one thousand six hundred men and two thousand camels, across the desert to Metammeh, on the Nile, one hundred and seventy miles from Korti; from whence he was to proceed in Gordon’s steamers to Khartoum, one hundred miles further up the river.

Sometime previous, Colonel Stewart and Mr. Power had been sent by Gordon down the Nile to Dongola, to endeavour to open communications with the British, but their steamer was wrecked near Berber on October 6th., and the two Europeans with most of their party were massacred by the natives. Two days before Lord Wolseley reached Korti, on December 14th., Gordon wrote in his diary—“Now mark this: If the Expeditionary Force—and I ask no more than two hundred men—does not come in ten days, the town may fall, and I have done my best for the honour of our country. Good bye.”[224]

ABU KLEA. JANUARY 17TH, 1885.

Sir H. Stewart, after a long and waterless march, reached Gakdul, about one hundred miles from Korti, on January 2nd. Here, water was found in abundance, and a halt of some days was made. On the 14th. the march to the Nile was resumed, but on approaching Abu Klea, two short marches from Metammeh, the scouts of the 19th. Hussars reported the enemy to be encamped in force near the wells. The troops were in need of water, but formed a zareba about four miles from the Arab camp, and slept on their arms, exposed to a desultory fire all night, by which five or six men were wounded and several camels killed. As soon as it was daylight, on the morning of January 17th., General Stewart began his preparations for an advance, his object being to drive the enemy from the wells of Abu Klea. A strong body of skirmishers with the guns were sent out, who engaged the enemy at long range, but failed to draw them from their position, though a brisk fire was kept up for some time by both sides. At about half-past eight o’clock, leaving most of the camels and the sick and wounded in the zareba, with a guard of Mounted Infantry, and one hundred and twenty-five men of the 35th. regiment, the troops advanced against the enemy in a square, which was formed as follows:—“Left front face, two companies Mounted Infantry; right front face, two companies Guards, with the three guns Royal Artillery in the centre; left face, two companies Mounted Infantry; one company Heavy Camel Regiment; rear face, four companies Heavy Camel Regiment, with Naval Brigade with Gardner gun in the centre.” The 19th. Hussars, numbering one hundred and twenty men, under Colonel Barrow, were stationed on the flanks. The square moved towards the left flank of the enemy, under a hot fire from the sharpshooters, and was nearly abreast of their position, when several thousand Arabs, with loud yells and beating of tom-toms, rushed down on the left and left rear of the square. The three guns of Captain Norton, and a heavy rifle fire was opened on them, but did not check their advance; the British skirmishers came racing for life into the square, while with waving flags the enemy rushed on like a vast black wave of surf. “By twos and threes our skirmishers had now reached our lines, and the left face being nearly clear, a volley was sent into the enemy at one hundred and fifty yards, as they rose over the last crest between our opposing fronts. A hundred or more Arabs dropped, and for a moment I saw the force waver and halt, as a man stops to gasp for breath. Had that volley been promptly repeated, there would have been little more of the battle to tell.” The Gardner gun of the Naval Brigade[225] was brought into action at the left flank, but after a few rounds had been fired, the gun jammed, and was rendered useless, and Lieutenants Piggott and De Lisle with several seamen were killed. Many of the rifles were also rendered temporarily useless from the same cause, the jamming of the cartridges. Colonel F. Burnaby, who had arrived a few days before from Korti, called on the Heavies to meet the Arab charge, and riding out to assist two or three skirmishers, was surrounded and slain, and the enemy closed in upon the square, throwing its left face into confusion. So furious was their rush that many of them penetrated to the middle of the square, where they killed the camels and slew the wounded in their litters, but none of them returned, being all slain to a man. Meanwhile the Guards and Mounted Infantry poured such a heavy fire into the dense crowds of the Arabs, that after a few minutes they began to waver and recoil, and at length took to flight, under a fire of rifles and shell from the guns; and followed by the Hussars and Mounted Infantry.

The hard-fought battle was won, the square re-formed and presently advanced, while the Hussars pushed on and took possession of the wells at Abu Klea, at which place, the whole force, with the wounded, arrived at the close of the day.

The British loss was Colonel Burnaby, Major Carmichael, 5th. Lancers, and seven other officers killed; nine officers wounded (Lord St. Vincent and another, mortally); sixty-five non-commissioned officers and men killed; and eighty-five wounded. The total Arab force was estimated at over twelve thousand men, and of these more than two thousand were killed and wounded. “Five or six hundred of the enemy lay heaped in front of, and around our dead camels.”

The troops present at Abu Klea, were detachments of 19th. Hussars; Royal Artillery, with three seven-pounders; the Guards, and Heavy Camel Corps; Mounted Infantry; 35th. Regiment; a detachment of Royal Engineers; Naval Brigade of fifty-two officers and men, under Lord C. Beresford; and Departmental Corps.

At four p.m. on January 18th., the column pushed on for the Nile, marching all night, and found at daybreak it was still six miles from the river, with the enemy, in force, barring the way. Sir H. Stewart halted near Abu Kru, and formed a zareba under a continual fire, which caused many casualties. The General himself fell, severely wounded, and the correspondents of the Standard and Morning Post were killed.

Sir Charles Stewart then took the command, and it was decided that if the Arabs did not attack by two p.m., to march out and cut a passage to the Nile. About three hundred men with the guns were left in the zareba, under Lord C. Beresford and Colonel Barrow; and the rest of the column, in square, pushed on for the river, under a heavy rifle fire from the scrub. The accurate fire of the British guns scattered the masses of the enemy, and prevented many from joining in the attacks; but a body of several thousands made a furious rush on the square, about two miles from the zareba, and were repulsed with fearful loss. The Arabs then retreated to Metammeh, and the wearied troops reached the Nile at about five in the evening.

The British losses in the battle of Abu Kru, or Gubat, were two officers and twenty-two men killed, and nine officers and ninety-two men wounded, many severely. Next day the bulk of the column returned to the zareba, the dead were buried, the wounded removed, and at night the whole force was encamped on the bank of the Nile.

On the following morning, January 21st., a reconnaissance in force was made towards Metammeh, the column being joined by two hundred and fifty of Gordon’s men, with four guns. These, with four steamers, had been waiting the arrival of the relief force for some weeks on an island a little way above Metammeh. The place was cannonaded with little effect, and being considered too strong to be taken by assault, the troops retired. On the 24th., Sir. C. Wilson started for Khartoum with two of Gordon’s steamers, but on approaching the town he was met by so heavy a fire from rifles and Krupp guns, that he was compelled to return, with the knowledge that the expedition had failed in its object, and that Khartoum was in the possession of the Mahdi.

Information was soon received that on the night of January 26th. the place had fallen through treachery, and the heroic Gordon, with many of his followers, had perished. On his return down the river the two steamers of Sir Charles were wrecked by the treachery of the pilots, about thirty miles from the British camp, and Sir C. Beresford was sent with another steamer to rescue him and his party. In this service Beresford’s steamer was for a time disabled by a shot from the enemy, but after many dangers and difficulties, Sir C. Wilson and his men were taken on board, and all reached Gubat in safety. As the recovery of Khartoum was impracticable, General Sir Redvers Buller was dispatched by Lord Wolseley to withdraw the troops from Gubat to Korti. On February 14th. the return commenced, and after a smart skirmish at Abu Klea, the column reached Gakdul without further opposition. Here many of the sick and wounded died, among them, on February 16th., the gallant Sir Herbert Stewart, to the unfeigned regret of every officer and man. By March 9th. the whole of the troops returned to Korti, and a few weeks after, the expedition was broken up.

Khartoum had fallen after a noble defence of over ten months, maintained by the pluck and endurance of a single Englishman, who scorned to desert his post; and the efforts and lives of his countrymen who bravely struggled in the face of countless perils and difficulties to effect his deliverance, were fruitlessly thrown away. As Gordon had written months before, the expedition was “just too late.”

KIRBEKAN. FEBRUARY 10TH, 1885.

While the fate of Khartoum was trembling in the balance, and the battles of Abu Klea and Gubat were being fought, another column was dispatched up the Nile, under Major-General Earle, C.B., to punish the Monassir tribe for the treacherous murder of Colonel Stewart and his companions in the preceding September. As already stated, Stewart was sent by General Gordon from Khartoum to Dongola, but his steamer was wrecked near Berber, and most of the party massacred. General Earle was also ordered afterwards to push on to Berber, and after capturing it, to take part in any further operations at, or beyond Khartoum. Leaving Korti, Earle concentrated his troops—consisting of the 38th. and 42nd. Foot, a squadron of 19th. Hussars, and the Egyptian Camel Corps, with two guns—at Handab. On January 24th. he began his advance, but the difficulties of the river were many, and his progress slow, so that he did not reach the vicinity of Kirbekan, near Dulka Island, seventy miles from Merawi, till February 9th. The enemy had fallen back as he advanced, but now, reinforced by a body of Dervishes from Berber, were encamped on a rocky range of hills near the Nile, and prepared for an obstinate resistance. The front of their position was very strong, and fortified in places with loopholed walls. At sunrise on the morning of February 10th. the assault commenced. Leaving two companies of the 38th., with his two guns in front, to make a feigned attack, the General with the bulk of his troops made a detour, and turning the left of the enemy’s position attacked them in the rear. The Arabs, being taken by surprise, but having the advantage of the ground, fought most desperately, and contested the possession of every rock and boulder, till the British by rushes gained fastness after fastness, and dislodged the defenders at the point of the bayonet. A determined band of the enemy made a frantic charge on the 42nd., but were all killed or driven into the Nile, save some who took possession of a stone built hut. General Earle, though warned that the building was full of Arabs, attempted to enter it, and was immediately shot dead by one of them. The door of the hut being strongly barricaded, it was set on fire, and all the enemy within were shot down or burned alive. Another steep hill, on which the Soudanese made their last stand, was stormed by the 38th., and in the meanwhile the Hussars had captured their camp, three miles in the rear. This ended the battle of Kirbekan, after a contest of five hours.

The loss of the British, besides their General, was Colonel Eyre, of the 38th.; Colonel Coveny, V.C., of the 42nd.; and seven men killed; and about fifty of all ranks were wounded, some severely. The loss of the enemy was heavy. Many were drowned in the Nile, and, as Lord Wolseley wrote, “Scarcely any can have escaped.” Their force was estimated at above two thousand men.

General H. Brackenbury assumed the command on the fall of General Eyre, and pushed on towards Abu Hamed, in the direction of Berber, but was recalled to Korti by Lord Wolseley, acting on orders from England. Soon after, the force returned to Cairo, with the exception of a detachment left on the frontier of Egypt proper.

SUAKIN. 1885.

The news of the fall of Khartoum and the death of General Gordon caused a profound impression in England, and the Government, influenced by public opinion, resolved on another campaign for the recovery of the Soudan. Troops were dispatched from England, Cairo, and India, to Suakin, to break the power of Osman Digma; and it was determined, at an enormous expense, to construct a line of railway in the face of the enemy, from Suakin to Berber, a distance of two hundred and eighty miles. From this place it was contemplated to operate with Lord Wolseley, in his projected march from Korti to Khartoum; which, owing to a change of purpose of the Government, was never carried out. The force collected at Suakin, consisting of a brigade of Guards and an Indian contingent, was commanded by General Sir G. Graham. The Engineers having selected some hills near the village and wells of Hasheen, about fourteen miles distant, as the site of an entrenched camp, after a reconnaissance, March 20th., General Graham moved out of Suakin to occupy the place in force. He advanced in a square formation, the 49th. and 70th. regiments and Marines, in the front, on the right the Guards, on the left the Indian Contingent, with the guns and camels in the centre. The cavalry scouted in front and on the flanks.

The first ridge of hills were reached without opposition, the outposts of the enemy falling back as the troops advanced, and the sappers began to throw up redoubts on two of them. The square pushed on through a pass, into a plain surrounded by rugged bills, on one of which, on the left, the enemy were seen to be posted in strength. Their sharpshooters opened a hot fire from among the rocks and scrub; the Marines and 49th. were sent against them, and climbing some hills on the right, after a smart contest dislodged the Soudanese, who in their retreat were charged by the Indian Cavalry. But the Arabs being reinforced, rallied, and closed in upon the Indians, to whose movements the broken ground was altogether unfavourable, and forced them to retire upon the Guards, formed in square. Over two thousand of the enemy, in pursuit of the cavalry, led by a youth on a white camel, rushed with loud yells straight on the square, but were received by such a withering fire, that not an Arab was able to reach the outer line of levelled bayonets by several yards. The cavalry having re-formed, again charged the now disordered enemy and scattered them in all directions. Another body of Arabs then came round on the right, with the most daring bravery, but were received by such a hot fire from rifles and the artillery that they were unable to concentrate for a charge, and withdrew in confusion, followed by the British.

At half-past ten a.m. all the hills had been cleared of the enemy, and about one o’clock the force was on the point of being withdrawn, but the Soudanese made another furious onset on the 17th. and 28th., but were driven back after a hotter contest than any during the day, and pursued by the 5th. Lancers. The 70th. Regiment was left to hold the redoubts in the hills, and the rest of the troops returned to Suakin, after an engagement which lasted nearly seven hours. In this affair Captain Dalison, Scots Guards, and twenty-two non-commissioned officers and men were killed, and about fifty officers and men wounded.

Four thousand was the estimated strength of the enemy, and of these, three hundred were killed. After the battle, the bulk of them retreated southwards in the direction of Tamaai.

Little more than a week afterwards the New South Wales contingent, of about eight hundred officers and men, landed at Suakin, and were welcomed with enthusiasm. The railway was pushed on to Otao and Tambouk, about fifteen miles on the road to Berber, but the enemy made almost nightly attempts to destroy it, and, by orders from England, it was presently abandoned.

Osman Digma being reported to be again occupying Tamaai in force, on April 2nd., General Graham, with about eight thousand men, including the Australian contingent, marched from Suakin to meet him. After a fatiguing march of five hours Tesilah was reached, where a zareba was constructed, and on the following morning the troops advanced to Tamaai, which they found to be unoccupied, and which they burnt. During the advance some skirmishing took place, in which two men were killed and fourteen men (including two Australians) wounded; but on its return to Suakin the column was not molested by the enemy. A strong body of Arabs having taken up a position at Dhakdul, with the intention of harassing the British outposts and destroying the railway, two flying columns were despatched from Suakin and Otao to disperse them. The columns, consisting of the Camel Corps, Lancers, Hussars, and Mounted Infantry, left Suakin at midnight, and, marching all night, reached Dhakdul at daybreak on the morning of May 7th. The troops advancing upon the place from two directions, the enemy were completely taken by surprise, and after a running fight fled to the hills, abandoning their flocks and herds, pursued by the cavalry. The expedition was well planned and executed; about one hundred and fifty Arabs were killed, and above two thousand cattle, horses, camels, and sheep captured; the casualties of the British being only two or three men wounded. Dhakdul was destroyed, the wells there blown up with gun cotton, and the force returned to Suakin. The heat now became almost unbearable, and the troops suffered much from sickness.

On May 2nd. Lord Wolseley arrived at Suakin, and on the 7th. proceeded with his Staff to Otao and Handoub, and inspected the troops. A few days afterwards he inspected and thanked the Australian contingent, and on May 16th. he issued his last general order to the “Soldiers, Seamen, and Marines of the Army of the Soudan,” at Suakin. The place was then evacuated by the British troops except the 53rd., a battery of Artillery, and some Engineers, which, with the Indian contingent of three regiments of Infantry and one of Cavalry, held the place till May, 1886, when they were replaced by an Egyptian garrison, under Watson Pasha (Major Watson, R.E.).

The troops engaged in the operations at and around Suakin, were a battalion each of the Grenadier, Coldstream, and Scots Guards; Royal Artillery; 5th. Lancers; 19th. Hussars; Engineers; 49th., 53rd., and 70th. Foot; the New South Wales contingent; the Indian contingent, comprising the 9th. Bengal Lancers, three battalions of Native Infantry, and a company of Sappers; Mounted Infantry; Royal Marines; and Naval Brigade.

TOFREK. MARCH 22ND., 1885.

Two days after the engagement at Hasheen, Major-General Sir John McNeill, V.C., an officer who had served in India, New Zealand, and in the Ashantee Expedition, moved out of Suakin at daybreak, with a squadron of the 5th. Lancers, the 49th. Regiment, a battalion of Marines, the three Infantry Regiments of the Indian Contingent (under Brigadier-General Hudson), a detachment of Engineers, and a Naval Brigade, with four Gardner guns, in the direction of Tamaai. His purpose was to construct some zarebas, about six miles out, to be garrisoned by the 49th., while the other troops were to return to Suakin. Though the enemy were seen to be in force on the hills, and spies and prisoners had reported the intention of Osman Digma to attack the British advanced zarebas, no intimation of this seems to have reached General McNeill.

Between ten and eleven o’clock in the morning the troops commenced making their zarebas, a large one in the centre for the camels, and two on the angles of this, each to contain a battalion, and two Gardner guns manned by the Naval Brigade. So little was an attack expected, that one zareba being completed, with the guns mounted, and the others in progress of formation, the camels and baggage animals which brought the supplies, were beginning to slowly to move off on their return to Suakin, and a portion of the troops were at breakfast. The working parties were in the bush hacking at the tough underwood, with a picket or two and a few cavalry scouts thrown out, but none more than about thirty yards in advance, when suddenly the outposts came rushing in, breaking through the working parties, with the enemy at their heels uttering the most frightful yells. “Stand to your arms” resounded on all sides, but the men were scattered, many working at a distance from the piles of arms, but all did their best to get into proper position and to form in squares. Everything was in favour of the enemy, before whose furious onset the whole assemblage of transport animals plunged forward upon the zareba. “There was a multitude of roaring camels heaped one upon the other, with strings of screaming mules entangled in one moving mass. Crowds of camp followers were carried along by the huge animal wave—crying, shouting, fighting. Mingled with this mass of brutes and terrified natives, which swept all before it, were the Arab swordsmen, hewing and slashing at men and animals with the ferocity of demons. They hamstrung every animal they could reach and cut the helpless camp followers to pieces, amidst a shower of bullets from all sides, and there can be little doubt but that many men and camels were killed by our own fire in the confused mêlée.” The British force found itself suddenly engaged in a most desperate hand to hand conflict with masses of a fanatical and fearless enemy. The 17th. Native Infantry gave way before the terrific rush of the Arabs, their commanding officer, Major Von Beverhoudt, being killed in an attempt to rally his men; and sixty of the enemy got inside the square of the Marines, to be all shot or bayonetted. Half of the 49th. were in the zareba, and the remainder in a rallying square outside. On the first rush of the enemy about one hundred and twenty of them entered the zareba at the corner, and were all killed after a desperate conflict. The Gardner guns, under Lieutenant Paget, now came into action, and checked the advance of the enemy by a rain of bullets, while a steady fire from the zareba and the squares outside, mowed down the charging masses of the Arabs like grass. The Soudanese saw that their attack had failed, and sullenly withdrew, vanishing into the bush from which they had so suddenly burst forth.

In this brief but furious action the 49th. had Lieutenant Swinton and twenty-five men killed; the Naval Brigade, Lieutenant Seymour and six men; the Engineers, Captain Romily, Lieutenant Newman, and thirteen men killed; the total casualties (exclusive of the loss of the Indian contingent) being five officers and ninety-four men killed; six officers and one hundred and thirty-six men wounded; and one officer and seventy men missing. The Indians had about one hundred and twenty men killed and wounded, and the Departmental Corps and camp followers suffered heavily. Upwards of eight hundred camels and transport animals were also killed.

When the clouds of smoke and dust had cleared away, the ground in and around the zarebas was seen to be thickly strewn with the bodies of the enemy, in every conceivable attitude. It was computed that nearly one thousand five hundred Arabs lay there, for the most part dead.[226] Outside the zareba the dead and wounded camels and baggage animals lay literally in heaps. The enemy still swarmed in the bush, and were active all night in removing their slain and wounded, and searching for their standards, of which three were captured[227] during the fight.

The next morning General Graham arrived from Suakin, with the Guards and Mounted Infantry, and a new zareba was constructed away from the vicinity of the reeking battle-field. The wounded were sent in the afternoon to Suakin, escorted by the Grenadier Guards and Indians, and were taken on board the hospital ship “Ganges.”

The withdrawal of the Nile expedition commenced in May, 1885, and on the 25th., the advanced post of Merawi was evacuated by the 42nd. Regiment. Garrisons of British troops and Egyptians however held various places in Upper Egypt, which presently were attacked by the Dervishes. In December, three thousand of them attacked Mograkeh, occupied by the 79th. and two hundred Egyptians, but were repulsed with heavy loss. On the 30th. of the same month, General Sir F. Stephenson, with a force of British and Egyptian troops, consisting of about four thousand five hundred men, moved out early in the morning and attacked the Arabs, about six thousand strong, who were entrenched at Ginnis. With General Stephenson, were Generals Grenfell, Butler, and Huyshe, and Colonel Ardagh. The action commenced at six a.m., and by nine o’clock the enemy were totally defeated and their position captured, with four guns and twenty banners.

The British loss was trifling. Lieutenant Soltau, of the 49th. Regiment, was killed; and one officer and twenty-one men wounded; and of the Egyptians about twenty men were killed and wounded. The loss of the Arabs was computed to be about six hundred killed. In these operations the 19th., 38th., 49th., 79th., and 106th. Foot, were engaged.

GEMAIZAH. DECEMBER 20TH., 1888.

The Arabs having again advanced in force on Suakin, and preparing by the construction of trenches and redoubts to invest the place, General Grenfell, commanding the British and Egyptian troops there, resolved to attack them. The men were under arms before dawn on December 20th., and at half-past five the action commenced by H.M.S. “Racer” opening fire on the trenches of the enemy. The garrison batteries and forts also poured a heavy fire on the enemy’s redoubts, which was hurriedly returned. General Grenfell and his aide, Captain Maxwell, then rode to the front, and having made a hasty inspection, ordered the troops to advance. The first brigade, under Colonel Kitchener, of three regiments of Soudanese, was on the right, and the second, under Colonel Holled Smith, consisting of Soudanese and two Egyptian regiments, were on the left. The cavalry, comprising the 20th. Hussars, and Egyptian Mounted Infantry, numbering about three hundred men, with the 25th. and 41st. Regiments, were held in reserve about five hundred yards in the rear. The advance was made about seven o’clock, the British Infantry opening fire to cover the Soudanese, who rushed on the Arab entrenchments. They were received with a hot fire, and the enemy brought a heavy gun to bear on them, but the Soudanese dashed at the gun, and drove the Dervishes out of their trenches. At the same time the redoubts in spite of a determined resistance were carried, and the Arabs were completely routed, and pursued by the Hussars. H.M.S. “Starling”[228] and the Egyptian steamers then shelled the wells. At half-past eight the fighting was over, and the enemy dispersed, with the loss of about four hundred men, all their matériel, and camp. The British casualties were four men of the 20th. Hussars killed, and two officers and three men wounded. The loss of the Egyptians was also trifling.

TOSKI. AUGUST 3RD., 1889.

The Nile Expedition having been withdrawn, and the Soudan, with the exception of Suakin, practically abandoned by the British and Egyptians, the Dervishes resolved on an invasion of Egypt proper. In June 1889, an army of them, about fourteen thousand strong, crossed the frontier, and steadily advanced northwards. Near Wady Halfa they were met on the first of July, by an Egyptian force under Colonel Wodehouse, R.A., and, after a smart action, defeated with the loss of five hundred men.

This failed to stop their progress, but Wodehouse’s column harassed them by constant attacks during their advance of fifty miles in the Egyptian territory.

On the morning of August 3rd. they had pushed on to within six miles of Toski, a place about three miles from the Nile, occupied by Sir F. Grenfell, Sirdar, or Commander-in-Chief, of the Egyptian army. The General sent out his mounted troops, consisting of the 20th. Hussars, the Egyptian Cavalry, and the Camel Corps, to skirmish with the enemy, who rapidly advanced, their riflemen driving back the mounted troops, who slowly withdrew in the direction of Toski, keeping up an incessant fire. The enemy were drawn on step by step till two guns came up at a gallop, and opened fire on them with great effect, giving time for the infantry to arrive and take a position on a ridge of hills lying almost due east and west, completely checking the movement of the Dervishes northwards. Thus out-manœuvred, they formed in order of battle on several small hills, which they covered with waving flags and thousands of spears glittering in the morning sun, their riflemen being extended in an attempt to turn the Egyptian right. A hot fire was kept up on both sides, but the enemy finding themselves enfiladed on their left, charged down the hill, and were literally mown down by the volleys poured into them. The first brigade was then ordered to advance direct on the hillocks held by the Arabs, and at the same time the second brigade advanced on the extreme left, and took their position in flank. The enemy for a time held their ground with the utmost bravery, and though driven from post to post, charged again and again in the most fearless manner. But they were beaten from the hills in disorder to the plain below, where they were repeatedly charged by the Hussars and the Egyptian Cavalry.

Their chief, Wadj-el-Njumi, and every Emir of importance but one was killed, and the Dervishes, completely overwhelmed, fled in confusion, closely pursued by both infantry and cavalry for some miles. The enemy’s force was entirely broken up, upwards of fifteen hundred of them being killed, and nearly three thousand spears and swords, one gun, one hundred and fifty rifles, a large quantity of ammunition, and over three thousand prisoners being taken.

The British loss was one private of the 20th. Hussars and sixteen Egyptians killed; and one hundred and thirty men wounded, including six British.

This action closes the long list of the generally useless, and almost profitless fields of bloodshed and slaughter which crimsoned the sands of Egypt and the Soudan.

THE NORTH WEST CANADA MEDAL. 1885.

This medal was given by the British Government to the Canadian Militia, Volunteers, and Mounted Police, for the suppression of the rebellion of Louis Riel in the North West of Canada, March to May, 1885. The obverse of the medal is the same as the medal for Egypt, and on the reverse are the words “North West Canada, 1885,” within a wreath of maple leaves. With the medal was given a clasp inscribed “Saskatchewan,” to all those who had been under fire. The medal without the clasp, was given to the troops called out to suppress the revolt, but who were not present at any of the engagements. It was issued without names. Ribbon, dark blue, with two red stripes. No English troops were engaged in the operations. The rebels were mostly French half-breeds and Indians. The force which suppressed them numbered about five thousand men, under the command of Major-General Sir F. D. Middleton. Battleford was besieged by the Indians, and relieved by a force under Colonel Otter, who routed the rebels with a loss of 150 killed and wounded. Riel entrenched himself at Batoche, where he was attacked and defeated by General Middleton on May 11th., and this action virtually ended the rebellion. Riel was afterwards tried and executed.

THE INDIAN GENERAL SERVICE MEDAL. 1891.

Since the pages of this work describing the actions for which the Indian General Service Medal and Clasps have been given, were written, three additional clasps have been granted, inscribed “Hazara, 1891,” “N. E. Frontier, 1891” and “Hunza, 1891”—making a total of fifteen clasps issued to the present time (1892). Officers and men who already possessed the medal received the new clasps only; and a bronze medal and clasp of similar pattern was given to all authorised Government followers.

The force operating against the Hazara tribes, under Major-General Ellis, advanced from Derband, on March 12th., and defeated the tribesmen at Dilari on March 23rd. All active operations ceased by May 16th., and before the end of the month the tribes surrendered unconditionally, and their chiefs accepted the terms imposed on them by General Ellis. The 78th. Highlanders, and 23rd. Welsh Fusiliers, were the British regiments engaged in this affair.

The clasp inscribed “N. E. Frontier,” was given to the native troops employed in the Manipur Expedition, between the dates of their advance from Tamu, March 28th.; Silchar, April 15th; and Kohimar, April 20th.; to May 7th., 1891; when the operations were ended, by the submission of the Rajah, and the punishment of the officials who had incited the attack on the British Resident.

The clasp for “Hunza, 1891,” was granted to all troops employed in the Hunza-Nagar Expedition, between the 1st. and 22nd. of December, 1891, both dates inclusive.

The Hunzas are a nation of robbers and slave dealers, inhabiting an almost inaccessible country. The expedition against them was commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel A. G. Durand, who, after some sharp fighting, stormed the strongly fortified fort of Nilt, on the Hunza river, December 2nd. In this service he was severely wounded. Only Indian troops were engaged in these operations.

MEDAL FOR LONG SERVICE AND GOOD CONDUCT.

This Medal was first instituted by King William IV., on July 30th., 1830, for non-commissioned officers and men who had been discharged in receipt of gratuities, under the provisions of the Royal Warrant of November 14th., 1829. The men recommended must have served twenty-one years in the Infantry, Artillery, or Engineers, or twenty-four years in the Cavalry, with irreproachable characters. A gratuity not exceeding £5 for a European soldier, or £3 for a black soldier, is given to each recipient. On the obverse of the medal is a military trophy, with a shield bearing the royal arms, with a smaller shield in the centre bearing the arms of Hanover. The reverse has the inscription “For long service and good conduct.” Ribbon: crimson, suspended by a steel loop. The name and regiment of the recipient, with the date, were indented on the edge of the medal. After the accession of Queen Victoria the arms of Hanover were omitted on the medal, and some years subsequently, but before the Crimean War, the steel suspender was replaced by a silver clasp, similar to other medals.

By a Royal Warrant of January 16th., 1860, the medal, without gratuities, was in future to be given to such soldiers as might fulfil the conditions previously required, but who were precluded from becoming recipients of the medal with a gratuity, in consequence of the aggregate amount to be annually awarded having been already appropriated. No soldier is entitled to the medal unless he has specially distinguished himself, or has, at least, three good conduct badges. A record of the recipients of these medals is kept in the office of the Secretary of State for War.

THE MEDAL FOR MERITORIOUS SERVICE.

By a Royal Warrant, dated December 19th., 1845, it was ordered that a sum, not exceeding £2000 per year, should be distributed in annuities, as rewards for distinguished or meritorious service, to Sergeants recommended by the Commander-in-Chief, either while serving, or after discharge, with, or without pension, in sums not exceeding £20 in each case.

By a Warrant of June 4th., 1853, the sum to be distributed was increased to £4000 per annum; and by another Warrant dated December 4th., 1854, it was ordered that one sergeant of each regiment of Cavalry and Infantry, and one from each battalion of Foot Guards and Rifle Brigade, should be selected for the annuity, as a reward for their services in the Crimea. The obverse of the medal bears the Queen’s head, crowned, with the legend “Victoria Regina” and date of issue. The reverse has the inscription “For Meritorious Service,” surrounded by laurel, with a crown above. Ribbon: crimson. The name and regiment of the recipient are engraved on the edge of the medals. The annuity and medal are also given to Sergeants of the Marines, and worn with a blue ribbon. If an annuitant is promoted to a commission the medal may be retained, but the annuity must be relinquished.

A sergeant on becoming an annuitant, is required to relinquish the gratuity of which he may be in possession, making a declaration in writing that he does so voluntarily. The medal inscribed for “Meritorious Service” cannot be held together with that for “Good Conduct and Long Service;” but the latter must be surrendered on receipt of the former. Neither can two medals for “Distinguished Conduct” be held by the same individual, but a sergeant, on becoming an annuitant, must relinquish one of them. An annuitant may, however, hold the “Meritorious Service” medal, or that for “Good Conduct and Long Service,” together with the medal for “Distinguished Conduct in the Field.”[229]

EAST INDIA COMPANY’S MEDALS. 1848.

By a General Order of the Right Honourable the Governor-General of India, dated “Fort William, May 20th., 1848,” medals for Long Service and Good Conduct, and for Meritorious Service, were granted to the troops of the East India Company. On the obverse of the medal is a shield bearing the Arms of the East India Company, surrounded by military trophies; and on the reverse, the words “For Long Service and Good Conduct” in a circle, within which is engraved the name, rank, and regiment of the recipient. Ribbon, red. The medal for Meritorious Service was given to non-commissioned officers, with an annuity not exceeding £20 in any case. On the obverse is the head of the Queen, with the words “Victoria Regina,” and the date “1848.” On the reverse are the Arms of the East India Company, surrounded by the words “For Meritorious Service.” The name and regiment of the recipient are engraved on the edge of the medal. Ribbon, red. A medal for Long Service and Good Conduct was struck with the intention of giving it to the men of the Company’s Navy, but it was never distributed. A few were issued by mistake to the Army. On the obverse is the head of the Queen, and on the reverse the words “For Long Service and Good Conduct,” with a crown and anchor, surrounded by oak leaves. Ribbon, red.

THE DISTINGUISHED SERVICE ORDER.

Was instituted by Royal Warrant, dated September 6th., 1886. It is given to officers of the Navy, Land Forces, Marines, and Indian and Colonial Naval and Military Forces, who have been specially mentioned in despatches for meritorious or distinguished services in the field before the enemy. This Order ranks next after the Order of the Indian Empire. The badge consists of a gold cross, enamelled white, edged with gold. On the obverse in the centre, within a wreath of laurel, enamelled green, is the Imperial crown in gold, upon a red ground. On the reverse, within a similar wreath, and on a similar red ground is the Imperial and Royal cypher—V.R.I. It is worn on the left breast, with a red ribbon, edged with blue.

THE INDIAN ORDER OF MERIT.

A similar decoration to the Victoria Cross, called the Order of Merit, is given to native officers and men of the Indian Army, for personal bravery only. It is an eight-pointed star, having, on a blue enamelled ground, two crossed swords, surmounted by the words “Reward of Valour,” within a gilt laurel wreath. It is divided into three classes: the first, or senior star is gold; the second silver; and the third also silver, without the gilding. Ribbon: dark blue, with red edges. The third class is to be obtained by any conspicuous act of gallantry on the part of any native officer or soldier in the field, or in the attack or defence of fortified places. The second class is to be obtained by those only who already possess the third, and for similar services. The first class is to be obtained in like manner, only by those who already possess the third and second classes. Every member of the Order of Merit is entitled to additional pay, and on his death his widow receives this allowance for three years.

MISCELLANEOUS MILITARY MEDALS.

A medal was struck by the Scottish Darien Company in 1700, to reward the services of Colonel Alexander Campbell, of Finab, and his surviving companions, for their services against the Spaniards in that unfortunate settlement. Campbell was an old soldier who had served in Flanders under William III. On learning the distressed state of the new settlers, Campbell was sent to Darien to take the command there. With two hundred men and forty Indians, he attacked and totally routed a body of one thousand six hundred Spaniards, at a place called Toubocanti. In spite of this success the colonists were compelled to surrender to the enemy, and Campbell, with a few others, were all that ever returned to Scotland. The Darien Council ordered a gold medal of the value of £16 to be struck for Campbell, and silver ones of the value of ten shillings for his companions. The medal was designed by M. Smeltzing. On the obverse, is Campbell with sword and shield, advancing to storm a fort in the distance, on a scroll above are the words “Quid non pro patria,” and in the exergue, “Toubocanti—Ubi 1600, Hispan. fudit, Dux Alexander Campbell, MDCC., 8 Feb., M.S.” Reverse, a shield with the arms of the Scottish African Company, above—on the scroll the words “Qua panditur orbis,” below, “Vis unita fortior.”

The Caribs, or natives of the Island of St. Vincent, West Indies, instigated by the French settlers, rebelled against the English in 1772, but, after a severe struggle, were reduced to submission by Major-General Dalrymple, Commander-in-Chief in the West Indies, in February, 1773. The troops engaged in this campaign were the 14th., 31st., and 70th. Foot, and a strong force of local Militia and Volunteers. After the rebellion was suppressed, the Legislative Assembly voted that silver medals should be given to the local troops as a reward. The medal is of large size, having on the obverse the bust of George III. in a cuirass, with the legend “Georgius III. M.B. Rex.” and on the reverse, Britannia standing, with her right hand on her shield, and offering with her left an olive branch to a Carib, who has laid his gun and bow and arrows at her feet. Above are the words “Peace and prosperity to St. Vincents,” and in the exergue the date 1773. Worn with a red ribbon. For a subsequent war in the same island, in 1795, with the French and Caribs, a bronze medal was given to the native troops who took part in it. This has on the obverse a figure of Victory, with the legend “St. Vincent’s Black Corps,” and on the reverse a negro soldier with a musket.

During the American War of Independence, large and handsome medals in silver were struck and presented to the chiefs of the North American Indians, as rewards for their loyalty and good service to King George III. They were of various sizes, and with some were given silver chains for suspension. One of the largest bears on the obverse a laureated bust of George III., in a cuirass, with the legend “Georgius III., D. G. M. Bri. Fra. et Hib. Rex. F. D.” Reverse, an Indian and European sitting under a tree, with their hands clasped, and the Indian offering his pipe to his companion as a token of friendship. In the background are wigwams, and above, the words “Happy while united.” The loop for suspension is formed of the wing of an eagle and the calumet of peace, placed crosswise. Another specimen has on the obverse the bust of the King, and on the reverse the arms of Great Britain[230]; and another, of large size, with an obverse almost similar, bears on the reverse the British lion—reclining, watching a snarling wolf (America); in the background, is a church with trees.

To commemorate the long and successful defence of Gibraltar, 1779–1783, against the combined forces of France and Spain, a large medal was struck in silver. On the obverse is a bird’s-eye view of Gibraltar, with the words “Battering ships destroyed” in a scroll above, and in the exergue, “September 13th., 1782.” On the reverse is inscribed “By a zealous exertion of patience, perseverance, and intrepidity, after contending with unparalleled succession of dangers and difficulties in the defence of Gibraltar during a blockade and siege of almost four years; the Garrison, under the auspices of George III., triumphed over the combined powers of France and Spain”; surrounded by a wreath springing from a pedestal, on which reclines the British lion, holding a shield charged with a castle and key, and below which, in the exergue, is the inscription “Blockade commenced June 21st, 1779; siege terminated Feby. 11th., 1783.” This medal was not worn as a decoration, but another of smaller size was struck in silver by General Elliott, and given to the officers and men of the Hanoverian Brigade who took part in the defence. The English troops did not receive this medal, but specimens in gold were struck for George III. and the Royal Family. Obverse, a view of Gibraltar, besieged, with the Spanish fleet in the fore ground; above are the words “Per tot discrimina rerum,” and in the exergue “13th. September, 1782.” On the reverse, within a laurel wreath, are the names of the principal officers “Reden, Lamotte, Sydow, Eliott,” surrounded by the German motto “Bruderschaft.” This medal was designed by L. Pingo.

In 1794 a gold medal was given by Pope Pius VI. to twelve officers of the 12th. Light Dragoons (now 12th. Lancers) as a mark of his approbation of their conduct while stationed at Civita Vecchia. On the obverse is a bust of the Pope, with the legend “Pius Sextus Pont Max. A. XVII.” Reverse, a figure of Ceres, seated, with a cornucopia in her right hand, her left arm extended, and a wreath on her head; above are the words “Aero Pomptin Colonis Rest,” and in the exergue, the date “1791.” Two or three Naval officers also received this medal, which was originally struck to commemorate the restoration of the harbour of Civita Vecchia by the Pope, and not specially as a reward to the British officers.

A large and handsome gold medal and chain was presented by the Emperor of Germany, Francis II., on May 1st., 1798, to eight officers of the 15th. Light Dragoons, for the gallant conduct of the regiment at the action of Villiers-en-Couché, near Cambray, April 24th., 1894; by which the Emperor was preserved from being taken prisoner by the French. There were but two squadrons of the 15th. engaged, but they, with a small body of German Cavalry, attacked and routed several thousands of the enemy, and captured three guns. The medal weighs 4 ozs. 7 dwts., with a gold chain of the same weight. On the obverse is a laureated head of the Emperor, with the words “Imp. Caes. Franciscus. II., P. F. Aug.”; beneath the head is the name of the engraver, J. N. Wirt, F. On the reverse “Forti Britanno in Exercitu. Foed. ad Cameracum, XXIV. Apr., MDCCXCIV.,” with laurel branches beneath.

The officers who received the medal were, Major William Aylett; Captains Edward Pocklington, and Edward M. Ryan; Lieutenants Thomas G. Calcraft, Wm. G. Keir, and Thomas B. Blount; Cornets Edward G. Butler, and Robert Wilson.[231] Only nine medals were struck in gold, and one of these was deposited in the Imperial cabinet at Vienna.

In 1835 a body of English Volunteers, called the Anglo-Spanish Legion, commanded by General Sir de Lacy Evans, was raised by permission of the Government, for service in Spain, on the side of the Queen, Doña Isabella, against Don Carlos. A Naval force of seamen and Marines, under Lord John Hay, also took part in the operations on the north coast of Spain. A medal was given by the Spanish Government to the officers and men of the British Volunteers present at the action near San Sebastian, May 5th., 1836. The medal was made of white metal, or pewter; but the officers, on their return to England, in 1837, had a similar medal struck in silver for themselves, by Messrs. Loewenstark, of London. On the obverse is a lion, statant, surrounded by the collar of the Golden Fleece. Reverse, a Maltese cross, with crowns in the angles; in the centre within a wreath, the words “San Sebastian, 5 de Mayo, 1836.” It was worn with a dark purple ribbon with two yellow stripes.

About twenty officers and men of the Royal Artillery were given a small gold cross for their services at Bilbao in 1836, and a detachment of Royal Artillery and Marines received the Order of Maria Isabella Luisa.

The East India Company, in 1837, gave a medal to the chiefs of the loyal Coorgs, who had suppressed an insurrection in the Canara country. The two principal Dewans each received a gold medal and chain, valued at 400 rupees; twelve Subadars, medals valued at 200 rupees each; twenty medals, without chains; and ten, valued at 50 rupees each, were given to leaders who had distinguished themselves; and two hundred silver medals, without chains, of the value of 10 rupees each, were bestowed on the inferior leaders and distinguished Ryots. On the obverse is a Coorg warrior in a fighting attitude, surrounded by an inscription in Canarese, “For a Memorial of Fidelity to the Government of the East India Company, in suppressing disturbances during the months of April and May, 1837.” Reverse, a trophy of Coorg arms, suspended in a laurel wreath, surrounded by the words “For distinguished loyalty to the British Government, Coorg, April, 1837.” The medals were struck at the Calcutta Mint, and are two inches each in diameter, but of varying thickness.

General Sir H. G. Smith, commanding the troops in South Africa, in 1851, to express his approbation of the conduct of a detachment of Cape Mounted Rifles and colonial levies, presented each man with a silver medal. On the obverse is a lion, statant; above, a wreath of laurel; and below, in the exergue, the date “1851.” On the reverse, in raised letters, “Presented by His Excellency Sir H. G. Smith, G.C.B., to —— for gallantry in the field.” Ribbon: dark blue, with red edges. Only about thirty of this medal were issued.

By an Army Circular in 1869, a medal was instituted to be given annually, with a gratuity of £20, to the best shot in the Army. It was at first struck in bronze, but afterwards in silver. Only sixteen of these medals were issued, the last being given in 1883, when the system was altered. In the years 1875 and 1876 two medals were given, one to the best shot with the Martini-Henry, and the other to the best shot with the Snider rifle. Private G. Bryant, of the 62nd. Foot, won the medal and gratuity two years in succession, in 1870 and 1871. The obverse is the same as the Ashantee medal. The reverse, which was designed by E. J. Poynter, R.A., bears a figure of Victory rising from a throne on a pedestal, in the act of crowning an ancient warrior with a wreath of laurel; in his right hand is a bow, and in his left a shield transfixed with three arrows. The medal is worn on the right breast, with a red ribbon edged with black and white stripes.

REGIMENTAL MEDALS.

Towards the end of the last century the officers of a few regiments instituted Orders of Merit, and gave medals to their men as rewards for particular acts of gallantry, distinguished service in the field, long service, good conduct, etc. These medals were not issued by the Government, but were presented by the officers of the different regiments at their own expense. They were generally discontinued on the institution of the medal for long service and good conduct by William IV. in 1830.

Subjoined is a List of the principal Regimental Medals known. It is not exhaustive, and exigences of space compel the omission of detailed descriptions of each medal. Of some of them, especially those struck in gold, and given as a reward for a special act of bravery, but a single specimen was ever issued, and of many of those in silver but one or two specimens are known. When bestowed as a reward for gallant conduct, the names of the battles in which the recipient had been engaged were usually engraved on the medal. They were generally in silver, but were sometimes struck in bronze and white metal.

One of the first regiments to introduce a system of honourable distinction in its ranks was the 5th. Fusiliers. The medals were of three classes—worn, suspended by a green ribbon, from a button-hole of the left lapel. The first, or lowest class, which was given to such men as had served irreproachably for seven years, was made of bronze, having on the obverse the badge of the regiment, St. George and the Dragon, with the motto “Quo fata vocant”; and on the reverse, within a laurel wreath, “Vth. Foot, Merit, March 10th., 1767.” The second class was silver, having on the reverse the words “Reward of fourteen years’ Military Merit.” The third was similar to the second, but was inscribed with the name of the individual whose conduct had earned it,—“A. B., for twenty-one years’ good and faithful service as a soldier, has received from his commanding officers this honourable testimony of his merit.” These medals were bestowed only upon soldiers who, for the respective periods of seven, fourteen, or twenty-one years, had never incurred the censure of a court-martial. They were given by the commanding officer at the head of the assembled battalion; and if, which rarely happened, the owner of a medal subsequently forfeited his pretensions to enrolment among the men of merit, his medal was cut from his breast by the drum-major as publicly as he had been invested with it. Those who obtained the third, or twenty-one years’ medal, had also an oval badge of the colour of their facings on the right breast, embroidered round with gold and silver wreaths, and inscribed in the centre with the word “Merit” in gold letters.[232]

The 5th. Fusiliers being one of the earliest, if not the first regiment to reward meritorious soldiers with medals, has been placed first in the list, as a typical example how regimental decorations were commonly won and conferred.

ROYAL ARTILLERY.—In 1813 a troop of the Royal Horse Artillery was armed with rockets, and served in the battle of Vittoria, and afterwards at Leipsic, in the German Allied Army, against the French. A silver medal was given to the men of the rocket troop, who were present at these battles, inscribed “Vittoria and Leipsic,” but by whom is not known.

NINTH LANCERS.—1837. Silver. Two sizes. Ribbon, red with blue edges.

TENTH HUSSARS.—1843–46. Silver. Ribbon, dark blue.

TWELFTH LANCERS.—Silver.

FOURTEENTH HUSSARS.—1812. Silver. Ribbon, red.

SIXTEENTH LANCERS.—1813. A large Maltese cross. Silver. Given by Lieutenant-General Sir J. Vandeleur.

SEVENTEENTH LANCERS.—A small engraved gold medal, presented by the non-commissioned officers and privates of Captain Willett’s troop to Troop Sergeant-Major Farley.

TWENTY-SECOND LIGHT DRAGOONS.—“Reward of Merit.” 1815. Silver. Ribbon, yellow.

FIRST FOOT.—1847. Silver. Ribbon, red.

SECOND FOOT.—A Maltese cross, in bronze for six years’ service; in silver for ten years. Ribbon, dark blue.

THIRD BUFFS.—Gold medal given to Lieutenant Latham. (See page 129).

SEVENTH FOOT.—1788. Silver and bronze. Ribbon, dark blue.

NINTH FOOT.—Silver. Ribbon, yellow.

TENTH FOOT.—“For Expertness in Ball-firing.” Bronze. Ribbon, yellow.

THIRTEENTH FOOT.—Medal of Merit. Gold for twenty years’ good conduct; silver for fourteen, ten, and seven year. Also a silver badge of a bugle and sphinx. Ribbon, yellow with red edges.

SIXTEENTH FOOT.—1838. A Temperance Medal. Silver.

SEVENTEENTH FOOT.—1816. Reward of Merit. Silver. Ribbon, blue.

TWENTIETH FOOT.—1838. Gold and silver, with an ornamental clasp. Ribbon, yellow. The silver medal was a reward for good shooting.

TWENTY-SECOND FOOT.—Order of Merit. 1785. Silver gift for twenty-one years’ good conduct; silver for fourteen years; and bronze for seven. Ribbon, blue or yellow.

TWENTY-THIRD FOOT.—1816. Silver. Engraved. Ribbon, red, blue edges.

TWENTY-SIXTH FOOT.—1823. Silver and bronze. Ribbon, red with yellow edges.

THIRTY-FIRST FOOT.—In 1804 a gold medal was presented to Private W. Pentency and his two companions, for their bravery in extinguishing a fire in the powder magazine at St. Heliers, Jersey.

THIRTY-FOURTH FOOT.—1836–43. Silver, of large size, with a bar.

THIRTY-SEVENTH FOOT.—1843. Gold and silver for the best marksmen. Also a large oval badge. Silver. Ribbon, red, with blue edges.

THIRTY-EIGHTH FOOT.—Silver and bronze.

FORTIETH FOOT.—Silver. Struck to commemorate the gallant defence of German Town, a village six miles from Philadelphia, and repulse of the Americans, by this regiment, under Lieutenant-Colonel Musgrave. October 4th., 1777. Suspended by a narrow dark blue string.

FORTY-SECOND FOOT.—1819. Silver. Three varieties.[233] Ribbon, red, with blue edges; also a circular badge in the form of a garter, given to the best marksman.

FORTY-THIRD FOOT.—Medal “Presented by the officers of the regiment to Private Henry Wharton,”—who served seven campaigns in Spain and France.

FORTY-FOURTH FOOT.—1812. Silver. A Forlorn Hope medal.

FORTY-FIFTH FOOT.—A gold oval medal, presented by the inhabitants of Wexford, 1793, to Lieutenant-Colonel Oliver Nicolls.

FORTY-SIXTH FOOT.—Silver.

FORTY-EIGHTH FOOT.—1819. Silver. Engraved. Ribbon, red with blue edges.

FORTY-NINTH FOOT.—1837. Silver. A temperance medal.

FIFTY-SECOND FOOT.—1812–13. Silver. A Forlorn Hope medal, given to volunteers in the assault on Badajoz and San Sebastian. Ribbon, red, with blue edges.

FIFTY-THIRD FOOT.—1812. A silver plate, with an engraved clasp. Ribbon, blue and red. This decoration was given to fifteen sergeants for distinguished conduct in the Peninsula.

FIFTY-FIFTH FOOT.—A small Maltese cross. Silver. Given to marksmen.

FIFTY-SIXTH FOOT.—Silver. A temperance medal, with a bar.

FIFTY-SEVENTH FOOT.—1798. A social medal for officers.

FIFTY-EIGHT FOOT.—“Gibraltar, 1782.” A gilt medal.

SIXTY-SECOND FOOT.—Silver. A good conduct medal.

SEVENTIETH FOOT.—Silver. Given to marksmen.

SEVENTY-FIRST FOOT.—Silver. Given for long service. Four varieties. Also, a silver star—a prize for marksmen. Ribbon, red with blue edges.

SEVENTY-THIRD FOOT.[234]—Silver. “Prize for the best marksman.”

SEVENTY-FOURTH FOOT.—1814. Silver. Given in three classes. First, to men who had been in eight or nine general actions. Second, to those present in six or more. Third, to those who had been in four or upwards. The different classes vary slightly in size, and the names of the battles are engraved on the medal. Specimens were also issued in bronze. Ribbon, yellow. Permission was granted by the Commander-in-Chief to wear this medal.

SEVENTY-SIXTH FOOT.—1837. Silver. Prize for best shot.

SEVENTY-SEVENTH FOOT.—1818. Silver. For services in the Peninsula. Ribbon, red, with blue edges.

SEVENTY-NINTH FOOT.—1819. Silver, for fourteen years’, and bronze for seven years’ good conduct. Ribbon, dark green.

EIGHTY-EIGHTH FOOT.—1818. Silver. In three classes. First class, a large Maltese cross, given to men present in twelve general actions; the names of the battles being inscribed on the arms of the cross. Second class, a medal bestowed on men present in six to eleven general actions. Third class, a similar medal, but smaller, given to men present in six, or less number of actions. All the medals had a bar for suspension. Ribbon, red, with blue edges. Seventy first class crosses, one hundred and forty-five second class, and two hundred and seventeen third class medals, were issued.

NINETY-FOURTH FOOT.—Silver; with a clasp inscribed “Peninsula,” Ribbon, red, with blue edges.

NINETY-FIFTH FOOT (Rifle Brigade).—1807–13. Silver medals were given to eleven sergeants for their gallant conduct at the storming of Monte Video, 1807. A Forlorn Hope medal for San Sebastian, 1813. Also, a Maltese cross (silver), a prize for marksmen.

NINETY-SIXTH FOOT.—A silver star. Prize for the best marksman.

NINETY-SEVENTH FOOT (Queen’s German Regiment).—1801. Silver.

ONE HUNDRED AND FIRST FOOT (First Bengal Europeans).—1837. Silver. Good conduct medal.

ONE HUNDRED AND FIFTH FOOT.—1780. Silver.

SECOND WEST INDIA REGIMENT.—1846. Bronze, silver-gilt.

MEDALS OF THE MILITIA, YEOMANRY, AND VOLUNTEERS.

About the end of the last century, and the beginning of the present, England was in constant danger of invasion, and regiments of volunteers started into existence all over the country. The inhabitants of every town and village turned out to defend their homes and property, and in the years 1803–4, the number of the Volunteers in Great Britain amounted to nearly three hundred and eighty thousand men. Most of them were disbanded after the battle of Waterloo, in 1815. Medals and prizes were freely given by the officers of each regiment, as rewards for merit and good shooting, and there was scarcely a single corps that did not decorate some of its members. The shapes and designs of these medals were various, and the dates of their issue are generally from about 1790 to 1814.

Appended is an alphabetical list of corps that issued medals, but with no pretensions to completeness.

ACROTORMENTARIAN SOCIETY OF RIFLEMEN.—1816. Brass.

ARTILLERY COMPANY, LONDON.—1803. Silver. Oval shape.

BANK OF ENGLAND VOLUNTEERS.—1805. Gold.

BANTRY GARRISON.—1797.

BARRACK LIGHT COMPANY.—Dublin, 1803. Silver. Oval.

BETHNAL GREEN VOLUNTEERS.—1803. Silver, by P. Wyon.

BIRMINGHAM LIGHT HORSE.—1798. Bronze and white metal.

BIRMINGHAM VOLUNTEERS.—1802. Silver.

BREADALBANE HIGHLANDERS.—1798. Silver.

BRISTOL VOLUNTEERS.—1814. Silver.

BUCKS YEOMANRY CAVALRY.—1821. Silver. Given to the men who formed the royal escort at the coronation of George IV.

CAMBERWELL VOLUNTEERS.—1805.

CARMARTHEN MILITIA.—1798. Silver.

CARMARTHEN YEOMANRY CAVALRY.—1827. Silver.

CORK TRUE BLUES.—1745. (A hundred gentlemen, equipped at their own expense.)

CORK (ROYAL) VOLUNTEERS.—1776. Silver. Oval.

DRUMKEEN INFANTRY.—1797. Silver-gilt.

DUKE OF CUMBERLAND’S SHARPSHOOTERS.—1803. “The first Volunteer Rifle Corps in Great Britain” (now the Victoria Rifles). Silver and bronze; given by Colonel Beaumont.

EDINBURGH ROYAL VOLUNTEERS.—1803. Silver. Oval.

ESSEX LIGHT DRAGOONS.—1820. Bronze.

FERMOY CAVALRY.—1798. Silver-gilt.

GODLEY VOLUNTEER CAVALRY.—1804. Silver. Oval.

IRVINE VOLUNTEERS.—1820. Silver.

JOHN OF GAUNT’S BOWMEN.—1795. Silver. Large oval.

LIBERTY RANGERS.—Dublin, 1797. Silver-gilt.

LIMERICK MILITIA.—1798. Silver. (The Colooncy medal, given to the Militia for defeating the French, near Sligo.)

LIVERPOOL VOLUNTEERS.—1806. Silver-gilt.

LONDON (LOYAL) VOLUNTEERS.—1st., 1803. Silver. 5th., 1805. Gold. 6th., 1805. Silver. 7th., 1804. Silver. Oval.

LOUTH VOLUNTEERS.—1755. Silver.

MANCHESTER RIFLE REGIMENT.—1804. Gold.

MANCHESTER AND SALFORD VOLUNTEERS.—Light Horse, 1802. Gold, white metal, and bronze.

MANCHESTER AND SALFORD VOLUNTEERS.—Grenadier Company, 2nd. Battalion. Gold, silver, and bronze.

MID-LOTHIAN (ROYAL LOYAL) YEOMANRY CAVALRY.—1808. Silver. Oval.

MID-LOTHIAN 3RD., THE WESTERNS.—1803. Silver and bronze.

MONTGOMERYSHIRE YEOMANRY CAVALRY.—1820. Silver.

NEWCASTLE VOLUNTEERS.—1801. Silver.

NITHSDALE VOLUNTEERS.—1805. Silver. Oval.

NORFOLK (LOYAL) YEOMANRY CAVALRY.—1796. Silver.

NORFOLK (EAST) MILITIA.—1804. An oval badge. Gilt.

NORTH SOMERSET YEOMANRY CAVALRY.—1814. Gold and silver. Also, a silver-gilt cross, given in 1800.

NOTTINGHAMSHIRE RIFLEMEN.—1810. White metal.

PENRHYN VOLUNTEERS.—1794. Bronze.

PRINCE OF WALES’S LOYAL VOLUNTEERS.—1804. Large. Silver-gilt.

RATHDOWN CAVALRY.—1796. Silver.

RENFREWSHIRE YEOMANRY.—1804. Silver.

RUTLAND YEOMANRY.—1819. Silver. Oval.

RUTLAND LEGION RIFLEMEN.—1796. Silver, suspended from a clasp, inscribed “Good conduct.”

SADBOROW YEOMANRY CAVALRY.—1823. Silver.

SHERWOOD RANGERS (YEOMANRY).—1821. Bronze.

SOUTH DEVON MILITIA.—1799. Silver. Given by the citizens of Waterford.

SOUTH CIRCULAR ROAD INFANTRY.—1808. (Dublin). Silver. Large oval.

STIRLINGSHIRE VOLUNTEERS (East Battalion).—1804. Silver. Oval.

SUFFOLK LOYAL YEOMANRY CAVALRY.—1795. Silver and bronze.

SURREY VOLUNTEERS (1ST).—1808. Silver-gilt. Large oval.

SUTHERLAND VOLUNTEERS.—1802. Silver-gilt. Large oval.

SUTTON’S (CAPTAIN) RIFLE COMPANY.—1806. Silver. Large size.

TYRONE MILITIA (ROYAL).—1797. Silver and bronze.

TYRONE VOLUNTEERS (ROYAL). Silver. Oval.

WESTMINSTER LOYAL VOLUNTEERS.—1803. Silver-gilt.

WEST AND EAST HAM LOYAL UNITED VOLUNTEERS.—1798. Silver-gilt.

WEST SOMERSET YEOMANRY CAVALRY.—1820. Silver, and silver-gilt.

WICKLOW MILITIA.—1797. Silver. Presented by the Westmeath Grand Jury.

WORLINGWORTH VOLUNTEERS.—(Suffolk), 1798. Silver.

These very interesting decorations are now almost the only memorials existing of the patriotic exertions of the people of the British Islands at an important epoch in the history of their country. It is to be regretted that of many medals issued, not a single specimen can now be found, having probably been consigned to the melting pot, and any descriptions of their designs, if such there were, have equally disappeared.[235]

The brave men who served in the campaigns of the latter half of the 19th. century, have been honoured by a far more lavish distribution of medals and clasps than were ever granted to the veterans, who, after a contest of years, vanquished Napoleon by sea and land; but the list of the glorious deeds of these, though unrewarded by medal or cross, form with the no less distinguished actions of their successors, a chronicle of achievements which none of their countrymen can regard but with feelings of pride and exultation, and which will ever be regarded as examples for imitation by the British Army.

THE END.

INDEX.

Abercrombie, Sir R., Death of, 66.

Abu Klea, Battle of, 619.

Abyssinian Medal, 587.

„ Expedition, 588.

Afghanistan Medals, 233.

Afghan War, first, 235.

„ „ second, 258.

Afridis, Expedition against, 356, 359.

Ahmed Khel, Battle of, 272.

Abu Kru, Battle of, 622.

Albuhera, Battle of, 124.

„ Medal for, 130.

Alexandria, Battle of, 63.

„ Bombardment of, 604.

Allan, bugler, noble conduct of, 337.

Allighur, Capture of, 17.

Ali Musjid, Action of, 260.

Aliwal, Battle of, 315.

Alma, Battle of, 380.

Amoaful, Battle of, 598.

Argaum, Battle of, 31.

Arrah, Defence of, 585.

Artillery, Royal, Gallant Conduct of, 426.

Ashantee Medal, 594.

„ War, 595.

Assaye, Battle of, 22.

Australian, Contingent at Suakin, 627.

Ava, War in, 41.

Badajoz, Capture of, 138.

Balaklava, Battle of, 398.

Barrosa, Battle of, 112.

Basuto War, 21.

Battles fought on Sundays, 405.

Beresford Lord Charles, Dispatch of, 620.

Bhootan Expedition, 364.

Bhurtpore, Storming of, 50.

Bilbao Cross, 644.

“Birkenhead,” Wreck of the, 210.

Black Mountain Expedition, 375.

Booth, Sergeant, Gallant Conduct of, 227.

Bourbon Medal, 9.

Burmese War, second, 347.

„ „ third, 371.

Burmah, Annexation of, 372.

Burnaby, Col. F., death of, 621.

Busaco, Battle of, 107.

“Buffs” at Albuhera, 127.

Byrne, Corporal J., and Sergeant Murray, Anecdote of, 334.

Cabul, Actions at, 268.

Campbell, Sir C., Anecdote of, 568.

Canada, North West, Medal, 634.

Cannon Shot, rewards for picking up, 417, 549.

Canton, Capture of, 290.

Cape Medal, 200.

Carib Medals, 640.

Cashmere Gate blown in at Delhi, 552.

Cavalier Badges, 5.

Cavanagh, Private, death of, 565.

Cawnpore, Evacuated, 563.

Central India Campaign, 578.

Ceylon Medal, 8.

Charasia, Battle of, 264.

Chateauguay, Action of, 165.

Chilianwala, Battle of, 325.

China Medals, 278.

Chinese War, the first, 279.

„ „ second, 286.

Chin-Lushai Expedition, 376.

Chrystler’s Farm, Action of, 169.

Ciudad Rodrigo, Storming of, 135.

Civita Vecchia Medal, 642.

Colooncy Medal, 651.

Colours of the 78th. Regiment at Argaum, 31.

Coomassie, Capture of, 600.

Coorg Medal, The, 644.

Corunna, Battle of, 89.

„ Last Survivor of, 95.

Corygaum, Defence of, 40.

Crimean Medal, 378.

Cromwell, O., Letter of, 4.

Cross of the 88th Regiment, 650.

Darien Company’s Medal, 640.

Deccan Medal, 7.

Deig, Battle of, 24.

„ Capture of, 35.

De Lancey, Sir W., Death of, 191.

Delhi, Battle of, 20.

„ Siege of, 546.

“Die Hards” at Albuhera, 127.

Distinguished Service Order, 639.

Doab Field Force, 363.

Duke of Cumberland’s Sharpshooters’ Medal, 651.

Earle, General, Death of, 624.

East India Company’s Medals for Long Service and Good Conduct, and Meritorious Service, 638.

Edwardes Medal, The, 322.

Egyptian Medal, 8, 58.

Egyptian Campaign (1801), 59.

Egyptian and Soudan Medals, 602.

Elliott’s Gibraltar Medal, 642.

El Teb, Battle of, 610.

Eusufzye Expeditions, 356, 360.

Fatshan Creek, Action of, 287.

„ „ Commodore Keppel’s Account of, 288.

Ferozeshuhur, Battle of, 312.

Fifty-second Regt. at Busaco, 110.

Fordyce, Col., Death of, 209.

Forlorn Hope Medal, 2.

Fort Detroit, Capture of, 144.

French War Medals and Recipients, 446.

Fuentes d’Onor, Battle of, 117.

„ „ Medal for, 122.

Galekas and Gaikas, Campaign against the, 213.

Gate Pah, Action at, 342.

Gawilghur, Storming of, 32.

Gemaizah, Battle of, 631.

German Town Medal, 648.

Ghuznee, Capture of, 237.

„ Recapture of, 256.

Ginnis, Battle of, 631.

Glover Capt., March of, 600.

Gonine, Battle of, 255.

Goojerat, Battle of, 329.

Gordon, General C., at Sebastopol, 423.

„ „ „ Entry in his Diary, 619.

„ „ „ Death of, 622.

Griquas, Campaign against the, 216.

Hackett, Major, at Kambula, 227.

Hardinge, Viscount, Letter of, 314.

Harwood’s, Corporal, Account of the Battle of Alma, 387.

Hazara Expedition, 375, 635.

Honorary Colours of the 76th. Regiment, 21.

Howell, Private, Gallantry of, 324.

Hullock, R., Anecdote of, 61.

Hunza Expedition, 635.

Hyderabad, Battle of, 302.

Indian War Medal, 54.

Indian General Service Medal, 346, 635.

Indian Mutiny Medal, 545.

Indian Order of Merit, 639.

Inkermann, Battle of, 404.

Isandhlwana, Action of, 221.

Java, Capture of, 131.

„ „ Medal for, 135.

Jellalabad, Defence of, 242.

Jones, Capt. J., Anecdote of, 110.

Jowaki Expedition, 369.

Kaffir War, the first, 201.

„ „ second, 204.

„ „ third, 206.

Kandahar, Defence of, 253.

„ March to, 274.

Kelat-I-Ghilzie, Defence of, 254.

Kendal Medal, 2.

Kirkee, Battle of, 37.

Kirbekan, Battle of, 623.

Laswarree, Battle of, 28.

Latham, Lieut., at Albuhera, 128.

Light Brigade, March of, 102.

Looshai Expedition, 366.

Lucknow, Defence of, 557.

„ Relief of, 568.

Magdala, Storming of, 593.

Maharajpore and Punniar, Battles of, and Star for, 304.

Maheidpore, Battle of, 39.

Maida, Battle of, 70.

„ „ Gold Medal for, 73.

Main, Lieutenant, Gallant conduct of, 252.

Manipur, Expedition to, 635.

Martinique and Guadaloupe, Capture of, 105.

McCabe, Sergeant, Gallantry of, 319.

Medals, mode of wearing, 104.

Medal for Distinguished Conduct, 510.

Medal for Long Service and Good Conduct, 636.

Medal for Best Shot in the Army, 644.

Meeanee, Battle of, 299.

Militia, Yeomanry, and Volunteer Medals, 650.

Mohammerah, Bombardment of, 355.

Moodkee, Battle of, 310.

Mooltan, Siege of, 321.

Moore’s, Sir J., Campaign, 80.

„ „ Death of, 93.

„ „ Sword of, 93.

Mysore Medal, 7.

Naga Expedition, 370.

Nagpore, Capture of, 38.

Napier, Sir C., 94.

„ „ wounds of, 94.

Napoleon’s opinion of Medals, 5.

Nepaul Medal, 10.

„ War in, 36.

New Zealand Medal, 322.

„ „ War, the first, 333.

„ „ second, 338.

Nile Expedition, 617.

Ninety-Second Regiment at the Pass of Maya, 152.

Nivelle, Passage of, 167.

Nive, Passage of, 171.

North American Chiefs Medal, 641.

O’Connor, Col., at the Alma, 389.

Old Ninety-fourth Regiment, 14.

Orthes, Battle of, 174.

Paget, General, Anecdote of, 86.

Pearl Brigade, 570.

Peiho or Taku Forts, Capture of, 292, 293.

Peiwar Kotul, Battle of, 231.

Pekin, Occupation of, 295.

Peninsula Medal, 54.

„ „ Notes on, 59, 180.

„ Gold Cross and Clasps, 161.

Perak, Naval Brigades at, 368.

Persian War, 352.

Phillpotts, Lieutenant, R.N., Death of, 335.

Picton, Sir J., Remains of, 190.

Pyrenees, Battles of, 151.

Quatre Bras, Battle of, 181.

“Queen’s,” the losses of, 208.

Red Karens, Expedition against, 373.

Regimental Medals, 645.

Roleia and Vimiera, Battles of, 74.

„ „ „ Gold Medals for, 80.

Rorkes Drift, Defence of, 224.

Royal Irish, winners of prize, 619.

Sahagun and Benevente, Actions of, 81.

Salamanca, Battle of, 141.

„ Anecdotes of, 143.

„ Conduct of the 11th. and 61st., Regts. at, 127.

Samana Expedition, 377.

San Sebastian Medal, 643.

Sardinian War Medal and Recipients, 478.

Scinde Medals and Campaign, 298.

Sebastopol, Bombardments of, 395, 397, 425, 431, 433, 439.

Sekukuni, Operations against, 231.

Seringapatam, Capture of, 13.

Seventy-third Regt. in Ceylon, 649.

Shannon Brigade, 569.

Sikkim Expedition, 374.

Sittana Expedition, 360.

“Slashers,” The, at San Sebastian, 160.

Smith’s, General Sir. H. G., Medal, 644.

Sobraon, Battle of, 318.

Stewart, General Sir. H., Death of, 623.

Stopford, Brigadier, Noble Conduct of, 306.

St. Sebastian, Capture of, 158.

Suakin, Battle at, 626.

Sutlej and Punjaub Medals, 308.

Talavera, Battle of, 95.

„ Gold Medal for, 103.

Tamaai, Battle of, 614.

Tel-el-Kebir, Battle of, 607.

Thibetan Army defeated, 375.

Tofrek, Battle of, 628.

Toski, Battle of, 632.

Toulouse, Battle of, 176.

Tryon, Lieutenant, Death of, 418.

Turkish Medal, 70.

Turkish War Medal, 509.

Twenty-eighth Regt. in Egypt, 66.

Ulundi, Battle of, 229.

Umbeyla Campaign, 361.

Uylett, Sergeant, Noble Conduct of, 245.

Victoria Cross, 511.

„ „ Winners of, 512.

Villiers-en-Couché Medal, 642.

Vittoria, Battle of, 147.

Vittoria and Liepsic Medal, 647.

Walsh Medal, 3.

Waterloo, Battle of, 186.

„ Anecdotes of, 194.

„ Medal for, 196.

Wives of Infidels, 610.

Wood, Sir E. Speech of, 229.

Wood, Captain J. A., Anecdote of, 353.

Wyatt-Rawson, Lieutenant, R.N., Death of, 610.

Zulu War, 218.

-----

Footnote 1:

These Medals were of silver, and oval in shape, having on one side the head of the Queen, and on the other an Ark on the Sea, inscribed—Sœvas tranquilla per undas.

Footnote 2:

See Naval Medals.

Footnote 3:

Both are in the British Museum; one is in gold and the other in silver; there is an aperture at the top for the ribbon.

Footnote 4:

It is recorded that when Napoleon surrendered himself on board the Bellerophon, he was received by a captain’s detachment of the Royal Marines. After acknowledging the salute, he minutely inspected the men, and having remarked that they were very fine and well appointed, the ex-emperor added, “are there none amongst them who have seen service?” Upon being told that nearly the whole of them had seen much service, he exclaimed, “What! and no marks of merit.” The officer explained that it was not customary to confer medals, except upon officers of the highest ranks. The conversation terminated by Napoleon remarking, “Such is not the way to excite or cherish the military virtues.”

Footnote 5:

See Naval Medals.

Footnote 6:

These medals were almost invariably given to the Native troops only.

Footnote 7:

As the 12th. Foot moved forward, a large body of Mysorean cavalry formed in the shape of a wedge, having an elephant with a howdah on his back in front, appeared advancing to charge the regiment, and the British line halted to receive the attack. Immediately afterwards two other very large bodies of the enemy were discovered in two topes or woods, preparing to support the first charge. Lieutenant-General Harris, seeing the danger which menaced the regiment, placed himself in its rear, frequently repeating the words, ‘Steady, Twelfth!’ ‘Steady, old Twelfth!’ and when the wedge approached within a hundred yards of the line, the Mysoreans discharged their carbines and pistols, but without doing execution. The 12th. remained steady, with their muskets at the recover, until the enemy arrived within about thirty yards, when a well-directed volley, followed by rapid file firing, carried destruction into the enemy’s ranks; a rampart of killed and wounded men and horses lying along the front of the regiment. The rear of the wedge were embarrassed by the killed and wounded in front, and could not continue the charge. The elephant was severely wounded, his conductor killed, and the chiefs on his back had fallen, when, turning round, he directed all his fury on the Mysoreans, overturning everything in his retrograde movement, and producing great havoc with a prodigious chain, which he swayed. A few Mysorean horsemen broke through the regiment, but they were instantly shot in its rear, and the British artillery arriving, and opening its fire, the enemy’s cavalry fell back; at the same time the line advanced, and decided the fate of the day at that part of the field; a distant cannonade, however, indicated that the battle was raging elsewhere.

Footnote 8:

Eight stand of colours were captured by the 12th. Foot. A forlorn hope of each attack consisted of a sergeant and twelve Europeans, followed by two subaltern’s parties; that of the right column, under Lieutenant Hill, of the 74th., and that of the left column, commanded by Lieutenant Lawrence, of the 77th., the father of sons subsequently memorable in Indian annals, and especially during the mutiny.

Footnote 9:

This was the old 94th., and not the present regiment which was only ordered to be raised in December, 1823, now known as the 2nd. Battalion Connaught Rangers. The former was known for years, as the Scots Brigade, before receiving its numerical title on the 25th. of December, 1802. This corps had been formed in 1568, for service in Holland against the oppression of Spain. Being a British corps, it was demanded from the United Provinces by King James II, on the rebellion of the Duke of Monmouth, in 1685, after the suppression of which it returned to Holland. It again embarked for England with the Prince of Orange, at the revolution of 1688, and remained there until the Protestant cause had been established, when it re-embarked for Flanders in 1691, and served in the campaigns of King William III. It remained in the service of Holland until 1793, until it was decided by King George III., upon the application of the British officers remaining in it, to require the corps to return to Great Britain. It was taken on the British establishment on the 5th. of July, 1793. It then consisted of three battalions; in 1795 it was reduced to two battalions, and embarked for Gibraltar. In 1796 it was formed into one battalion, and embarked for the Cape of Good Hope; it proceeded in 1798 to the East Indies, from whence it returned to England in 1808. It embarked for Cadiz and Lisbon, and served in the Peninsula War from January, 1810, to July, 1814. It was disbanded at Belfast on the 24th. of December, 1818.

Footnote 10:

For the specimen of the ribbon of the Seringapatam medal I have to acknowledge my obligations to Albert Woods, Esq., Lancaster Herald, and Inspector of Regimental Colours, who has furnished me with much valuable information on this and other points. From a letter addressed to him by the gallant General Sir James L. Caldwell, G.C.B, now in his 91st. year, in reply to a query on this subject, the following interesting particulars have been afforded:—When the medal was issued no ribbon accompanied it, but the recipients were given to understand that it was to be of a deep yellow colour, and about an inch in width. This colour was adopted in reference to the tiger, selected by the Sultan Tippoo as his favourite insignia, the golden throne found in the palace being constructed on the back of that animal, and his chosen Sepoys being clothed in tiger jackets. The head of this animal of the throne is now at Windsor Castle, having been obtained by the Marquis of Wellesley, from the prize agents, together with the ideal and fictitious bird termed the “Huma,” supposed to ensure perpetual royalty to the person over whose head it is suspended, and being regarded as a bird of Mahomedan Paradise: it is shewn to strangers under the misnomer of the Seringapatam Peacock. The above information was accompanied by a piece of the ribbon, the colour of which resembles the light fur of the tiger. It may be added that the name Tippoo signifies Tiger, and that the tiger-stripe was adopted in the uniform of the Sultan’s infantry. In the United Service Museum, amongst other oriental curiosities, are two of Tippoo’s pistols, having a tiger’s head at the end, and also the dress he wore when killed. The famous organ of Tippoo representing a tiger tearing a prostrate British soldier is in the East Indian Museum, together with his suit of chain armour. When the handle of the organ is turned sounds are emitted similar to the shrieks of a human being and the growl of the animal.

Footnote 11:

“I think that General Lake’s capture of Allighur is one of the most extraordinary feats that I have heard of in this country. I never attacked a fort that I did not attempt the same thing, namely, to blow open the gates; but I never succeeded. I have always taken them by escalade, which appears to have been impossible in this instance.”—Wellington Dispatches.

This practice of blowing open the gates has since, on more than one occasion, been successfully practised in India.

Footnote 12:

The 19th. Dragoons (since disbanded), the 74th. and 78th. regiments, had honorary colours for Assaye conferred by the Governor-General of India. In consequence, however, of the inconvenience occasioned by taking a third officer from his duty to carry it, the 74th. received the orders of the Commander-in-Chief on the 31st. of August, 1830, to discontinue the use of the third colour in the field, and to carry it only at reviews, inspections, and on gala days.

Footnote 13:

The 19th. Light Dragoons, who had their commanding officer, Lieutenant-Colonel Maxwell, killed, and the 74th. and 78th. regiments received honorary colours as stated in note at page 22. In the latter part of the action Major-General the Honourable Arthur Wellesley had a horse killed under him close to the 78th. Nearly all the mounted officers lost horses, some having two and even three killed. No part of the Mysore or Mahratta allies were engaged; their infantry were left with the baggage, and the cavalry not being in uniform, it was apprehended that mistakes might have arisen had they been brought into action.

Footnote 14:

Colonel Thomas Pakenham Vandeleur rode a celebrated race-horse, of a jet-black colour. Long after the melancholy fate of his rider, this horse kept his place with the regiment, and afterwards became the property of Cornet Burrows, who took great care of him until the regiment left India, when he was shot, that he might not fall into unworthy hands.

Footnote 15:

The following officers were engaged in this brilliant affair:—Madras Artillery.—Lieutenant Chisholm, killed; Assistant-Surgeon Wylie. 2nd. Battalion 1st. Regiment Bombay Native Infantry.—Captain Staunton; Lieutenant and Adjutant Pattinson, died of wounds; Lieutenant Connellan, wounded; Lieutenant Jones, 10th regiment, doing duty with the 2nd battalion 1st. regiment; Assistant-Surgeon Wingate, killed. Auxiliary Horse.—Lieutenant Swanston, Madras Establishment, wounded.

Footnote 16:

Additional troops proceeded from Madras in the autumn, and before the close of the year His Majesty’s 47th., with the governor-general’s body-guard, had joined the expedition, which then amounted to about thirteen thousand men.

Footnote 17:

“All their artillery, stores, and reserve depôts, which had cost them so much labour to get up, with a great quantity of small arms, gilt chattahs, standards, and other trophies fell into our hands. Never was victory more complete or decided, and never was the triumph of discipline and valour, over the disjointed efforts of irregular courage and infinitely superior numbers, more conspicuous. Majors Dennie and Thornhill, of the 13th. Light Infantry, and Major Gore, of the 89th., were distinguished by the steadiness with which they led their men.”—Brigadier-General Sir A. Campbell’s despatch.

Footnote 18:

In the same general orders it was announced that “Medals also, bearing a suitable device, are to be distributed to the native troops which at any period during the war, were employed under the command of Major-General Sir Archibald Campbell, including the officers and men of the gunboats serving in the Irrawaddy.” This medal, also designed by William Wyon, Esq., contained on the obverse a quaint device—the Asiatic elephant crouching to the British Lion. It was not conferred on the regiments of the Crown, and therefore does not come within the scope of this work. When the medal for services in India from 1803 to 1826 was authorized, a bar inscribed Ava was granted.

The 1st., 13th., 38th., 41st., 44th., 45th., 47th., 54th., 87th., and 89th. King’s regiments were permitted to bear the word AVA on their colours, in commemoration of their gallantry during this service.

Footnote 19:

In consequence of the scarcity of European infantry with the infantry, it was deemed necessary to call for volunteers from the cavalry, each King’s regiment to furnish three officers and eighty rank and file. This number was at once obtained. The officers’ names were Captain Browne, Lieutenant Windus, and Comet Pearson, of the 11th. Dragoons, and Captain Luard, and Lieutenants McConchy and Walker, of the 16th. Lancers. Viscount Combermere had formerly served in the latter regiment.

Footnote 20:

From the 24th. of December, 1825, to the 18th. of January, 1826, the expenditure of shot and shells during the twenty-six days was as follows:—Shot 42,215, shells 17,060, shrapnells 1,096, grape 693, case 404, carcasses 4; in all 61,472.

Footnote 21:

One officer wrote:—“It is very vexatious to honourable feelings, when we go into society at home and abroad, to meet foreigners of all nations covered with medals and orders, when we, who have had the pleasure of licking them in every part of the world, have neither orders nor medals.”

Footnote 22:

Long before this order was issued, the majority of these old warriors, the survivors of a hundred fights, had fallen before the irresistible scythe of Time, with no mark of their glorious services, except the honourable scars which they had received on the field of battle.

Footnote 23:

As to the rarity of the Peninsula medal, it is very uncommon to meet with any having more than eight or nine bars, and if any of the bars should have inscribed on them the actions of “Fort Detroit.” “Chateauguay,” or “Chrystler’s Farm;” the value of the medal is greatly enhanced. The clasps for the cavalry actions of “Sahagun” and “Benevente,” in the Peninsula; and the bars for “Maida,” “Martinique,” “Guadaloupe,” and “Java,” are also of rare occurrence. The old 45th., Sherwood Foresters, bore more Peninsula honours on their colours than any other regiment.

Footnote 24:

As the soldiers were burying a Highlander of the 42nd. regiment, who was supposed to be dead, Captain David Stewart, of Garth, requested them to take him out of the grave, and carry him to the surgeon; he soon recovered of a swoon, his wound was cured, and he resumed his duty shortly afterwards. It is to be hoped that this soldier did not evince his gratitude like the private of the 31st. regiment, mentioned in the following anecdote:—In 1799, the 31st. regiment was serving in Holland, and at Egmont-op-Zee crossed bayonets with the French regiment bearing the same number; a ball fired during the retreat of the latter, passed through the jaws of a soldier of the former, named Robert Hullock; in the course of the afternoon he was buried in the sand-hill where he had fallen, by a soldier of his regiment named John Carnes. During the night Hullock having been but lightly covered with sand, crept out and crawled to a picket of his corps posted near. He was sent to hospital, recovered, and was serving with his regiment in Malta, in 1809. His face having been much disfigured, and his voice scarcely intelligible, (a part of his tongue and palate having been carried away,) he had for some years served as pioneer to his company; a soldier of it died, and Hullock, as a part of his duty, dug the grave, in which he was found, on the arrival of the body for interment, still at work, though then nearly ten feet deep. On being drawn out he was asked for his reason in making it so unusually deep, he replied, “Why, Sir, it’s for poor John Carnes, who buried me, and I think, Sir, if I get him that deep, it will puzzle him to creep out as I did.” On the burial service being read, he proceeded to fill up the grave, and actually buried the man who ten years previously had buried him. Hullock was discharged and pensioned in 1814.

Footnote 25:

When the standard was delivered up to Major Stirling, of the 42nd., he gave it in charge to a sergeant to remain close to the gun which that corps had captured, but in a subsequent charge, this non-commissioned officer was ridden over by the French Dragoons, was stunned in consequence, and when he returned to consciousness the standard of the “Invincible Legion” was gone. It was afterwards recaptured from the French by Private Anthony Lutz, of the Minorca regiment in the British service, was sent to England, and placed in the Royal Military Chapel, Whitehall, and subsequently in Chelsea Hospital.

Footnote 26:

The Highland Society, at London, in grateful acknowledgment, and commemoration of the valour of their countrymen, on this day, presented the 42nd. regiment with a piece of plate, value one hundred guineas, inscribed with an appropriate motto and designs. A silver medal was also struck, in commemoration of the capture of Buonaparte’s invincible standard; one to be given to each private as well as officer in the regiment, or, if killed or dead, to their nearest surviving relations. The cool and intrepid courage of Colonel Stewart’s foreign corps, and of the 28th. and 42nd. regiments, on whom the fury of the enemy principally fell, it is agreed on all hands, was also, on this important day, particularly distinguished. In this battle, the 28th., now the 1st. Gloucestershire regiment, gained the privilege of wearing their badge on the back and front of their helmets. The regiment while in line, was attacked in front by infantry, and in the rear by cavalry, under cover of the mist. There was no time to form in square, the rear rank went to the right about, and thus back to back, the 28th. repulsed both attacks of the enemy.

Footnote 27:

The regiments which proceeded from India were the 10th., 80th., 86th., and 88th. regiments; a troop of the 8th. Light Dragoons and the 61st. regiment embarked from the Cape of Good Hope, joined the army, under Major-General Baird, at Cosseir, in July, 1801, and proceeded through the desert to Kenna, on the Nile, where the troops afterwards embarked for Cairo.

Footnote 28:

The 22nd. Light Dragoons, 20th. (two battalions,) 24th., 25th., and 26th. Regiments, the Ancient Irish Fencibles, and the foreign corps of De Watteville and Chasseurs Britanniques, joined the Army in Egypt, in July, 1801.

Footnote 29:

The same incident is related in the “Record of the 52nd. Light Infantry,” edited by Captain Moorsom, late captain of that regiment, by which it appears there were three men, one a straggler from the artillery, another from the guards, and the third a man named Lewis, of the 52nd. Lewis generally contrived to have an attack of rheumatism soon after getting into action, and thus got out of sight of his officers, for the purpose of filling his havresack. Although a sad plunderer, he was a gallant soldier, and was afterwards killed at Orthes, by the side of the late Duke of Richmond.

Footnote 30:

“The rear regiments of the reserve only were present when the money was cast away, and certainly not a man of those left their ranks in the hope of obtaining a portion. This discipline, however, did not extend to the ‘followers,’ who, as soon as they arrived at the spot where the dollars were rolling over the mountain side, at once began a scramble, in which the wife of the regimental master-tailor, Malony, (who was a merry one, and often beguiled a weary march to the men with her tales,) was so successful that her fortune was apparently made. The poor woman went through all the subsequent perils and hardships of the retreat, but on stepping from the boat to the ship’s side on embarking at Corunna, her foot slipped, and down she went, like a shot, and owing to the weight of dollars secured about her person she never rose again.”—Historical Record of the 52nd. Light Infantry.

Footnote 31:

“Our baggage animals were all left on the beach. Major Browne was fortunate enough to get a pig in exchange for a horse. The Major was rather unlucky with his pork; for in the hurry of embarkation, piggy was taken on board one ship, and the Major on board another.”

—Lieutenant-Colonel Cadell’s Narrative.

Footnote 32:

This sword is now in the possession of the Officers’ Mess of the 43rd. Regiment (Oxford Light Infantry). It was presented to the regiment by General Lynedoch Gardiner.

Footnote 33:

The following remarkable circumstance occurred in the 2nd. Foot:—“Samuel Evans, a private in the Grenadier Company of the 2nd. Foot, was carried off amongst the wounded at Corunna. He arrived in England, and died in the military hospital at Plymouth, on the 30th. of January, 1809. On a post mortem, examination being made, it was discovered that he had been shot through the heart, and yet had survived sixteen days.”—Curiosities of War.

Footnote 34:

Major (afterwards Sir Charles) Napier received five terrible wounds at Corunna, and but for the aid of a generous French drummer, would there have been killed; he was made a prisoner, and his fate being long unknown, he was mourned for as dead by his family. In the battle of Busaco, a bullet struck his face, and lodged behind the ear, splintering the articulation of the jawbone; yet with this dreadful hurt, he made his way, under a fierce sun, to Lisbon, more than one hundred miles! Returning from France, after the battle of Waterloo, the ship sunk off Flushing, and he only saved himself by swimming to a pile, on which he clung until a boat carried him off, half drowned, for the pile was too large to climb up; he had caught it during the recession of a wave, and was overwhelmed by each recurring surge. He escaped Cholera, and a second shipwreck off the Indus, and marvellously recovering from the stroke of a rocket at Kurrachee, was again firm on horseback, and conducted a dangerous war to a glorious termination. On the 13th. of December, 1842, whilst in Scinde, he was observing the practice of a rocket-train, when one of the fiery missiles burst, rocket and shell together, and tore the calf of his right leg open to the bone; but neither the bone itself nor the great artery were injured, and the wound was instantly stitched. His decease did not occur until some years afterwards.

Footnote 35:

The last survivor of the victory of Corunna, Thomas Palmer, of the 32nd. Regiment, died April 20th, 1889.

Footnote 36:

These two battalions were formed on the 1st. February, 1809, and consisted of detachments that had been left in Portugal, belonging to the regiments composing the division of the army which had marched into Spain under the orders of Lieutenant-General Sir John Moore.

Footnote 37:

The 43rd. and 52nd. are now known as the 1st. and 2nd. Battalions of the Oxford Light Infantry, the old 95th. being the present Rifle Brigade.

Footnote 38:

Some of the general officers applied to Viscount Wellington to ascertain whether, upon ordinary occasions, they might not wear the ribbon of the medal at the button-hole, instead of round the neck;—“This,” his lordship remarked, “would be a more convenient way of wearing it, and they would consequently wear it more frequently, which would be desirable.” In the reply to the general officers, dated Cartaxo, 3rd. February, 1811, his lordship acquainted them that an answer had been received from Lieutenant-Colonel Torrens, Military Secretary, “stating that the General Officers should wear the ribbon of the medal at their button-hole, the same as the Field Officers, in undress; but when the medal is worn itself, it should be round the neck.”

The medal for Maida was worn at the button-hole, and that mode is alluded to in a letter from the Marquis of Wellington to Earl Bathurst, dated Grenada, 20th. April, 1813. “To Earl Bathurst.—We must have the orders of the Secretary of State for any alteration in the mode of wearing the medal by the General Officers. It may do very well for an admiral to wear his medal round his neck on his quarter-deck, but we on horseback ought to wear it always at our button-hole. Indeed this is the common practice in all distributions of this description, and was the rule at first on the grant of the medal for the battle of Maida; and I don’t know why it was altered.”

Footnote 39:

“Several prisoners were taken by the regiment, and amongst others the French General Simon. He surrendered himself to Private James Hopkins, of Captain Robert Campbell’s company, who received a pension of twenty pounds per annum, as the reward of his bravery on this occasion. Private Harris, of the 52nd., also shared in the capture, and a pension was awarded to him in 1843, by the late Viscount Hardinge, then the Secretary at War, on the representation of Lieutenant-General Sir J. F. Love, who was present at the capture of General Simon, and who delivered him as a prisoner to Brigadier-General Craufurd.”—Historical Record of the 52nd. Light Infantry, by Captain Moorsom.

Captain Moorsom also relates the following medal incident:—“When the head of Simon’s column appeared in the act of deploying, and the 52nd. advanced to charge, Captain William Jones, more commonly known in the division by the name of “Jack Jones,” a fiery Welshman, rushed upon the Chef de Bataillon, who was in the act of giving the word to his men, and killed him on the spot with a blow of his sword. Jones immediately cut off the medal with which the major was decorated, and appropriated it to himself.”

Footnote 40:

In the midst of the engagement, Sergeant Patrick Masterson, of the 87th., seized and kept possession of the eagle of the 8th. French regiment of light infantry, (which was the first taken in action since the commencement of the Peninsula war,) and for this His Royal Highness the Prince Regent promoted him to an ensigncy in the Royal York Light Infantry Volunteers; he was subsequently removed to the 87th. regiment, now the 1st. Battalion Royal Irish Fusiliers.

Footnote 41:

An interesting anecdote has been preserved of this officer’s canine friend:—“After the battle of Barrosa, the wounded of both nations were, from want of means of transport, necessarily left upon the field of action the whole night and part of the following day. General Rousseau, a French general of division, was of the number; his dog, a white one of the poodle kind, which had been left in quarters upon the advance of the French force, finding that the general returned not with those who escaped from the battle, set out in search of him; found him at night in his dreary resting-place, and expressed his affliction by moans, and by licking the hands and feet of his dying master. When the fatal crisis took place, some hours after, he seemed fully aware of the dreadful change, attached himself closely to the body, and for three days refused the sustenance which was offered him. Arrangements having been made for the interment of the dead, the body of the general was, like the rest, committed to its honourable grave; the dog lay down upon the earth which covered the beloved remains, and evinced by silence and deep dejection his sorrow for the loss he had sustained. The English commander, General Graham, whose fine feelings had prompted him to superintend the last duties due to the gallant slain, observed the friendless mourner, drew him, now no longer resisting, from the spot, and gave him his protection, which he continued to him until his death, many years after, at the general’s residence in Perthshire.”—Maxwell’s Victories of the British Army.

Footnote 42:

The following British troops were engaged at the battle of Albuhera. Cavalry, under Major-General the Honourable Sir William Lumley:—3rd. Dragoon Guards, 4th. Dragoons, and 13th. Light Dragoons. Second division, Major-General the Honourable W. Stewart:—3rd. Foot, first battalion, 31st., second battalion, 48th., second battalion, 66th., second battalion 60th., one company fifth battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Colborne; 29th. Foot. 48th., first battalion, 57th., first battalion 60th., one company fifth battalion, Major-General Hoghton; 28th. Foot, second battalion, 34th., second battalion, 39th., second battalion, 60th., one company fifth battalion, Honourable Lieutenant-Colonel Abercromby. Fourth division, Major-General the Honourable Lowry Cole: 27th. Foot, first battalion, 40th., first battalion, 97th Queen’s Own 60th., one company fifth battalion, Colonel Kemmis; Fusilier Brigade,—7th. Foot, first and second battalions, 23rd., first battalion, Brunswick Oels, one company. First and second light battalions German Legion, Major-General Baron Charles Alten.

Footnote 43:

No description can surpass that given by Sir William Napier:—“Such a gallant line issuing from the midst of the smoke, and rapidly separating itself from the confused and broken multitude, startled the enemy’s heavy masses, which were increasing and pressing onwards as to an assured victory; they wavered, hesitated, and then vomiting forth a storm of fire, hastily endeavoured to enlarge their front, while a fearful discharge of grape, from all their artillery, whistled through the British ranks. Myers was killed, Cole, and the three colonels, Ellis, Blakeney, and Hawkshawe fell wounded, and the Fusilier battalions, struck by the iron tempest, reeled and staggered like sinking ships. But suddenly and sternly recovering, they closed on their terrible enemies, and then was seen with what a strength and majesty the British soldier fights. In vain did Soult, by voice and gesture, animate his Frenchmen; in vain did the hardiest veterans, extricating themselves from the crowded columns, sacrifice their lives to gain time for the mass to open out on such a fair field; in vain did the mass itself bear up, and, fiercely striving, fire indiscriminately upon friends and foes, while the horsemen, hovering on the flanks, threatened to charge the advancing line. Nothing could stop that astonishing infantry. No sudden burst of undisciplined valour, no nervous enthusiasm weakened the stability of their order; their flashing eyes were bent on the dark columns in their front; their measured tread shook the ground; their dreadful volleys swept away the head of every formation; their deafening shouts overpowered the dissonant cries that broke from all parts of the tumultuous crowd, as slowly, and with a horrid carnage, it was pushed by the incessant vigour of the attack, to the farthest edge of the height. There the French reserve, mixing with the struggling multitude, endeavoured to sustain the fight; but the effort only increased the irremediable confusion; the mighty mass gave way, and like a loosened cliff, went headlong down the steep. The rain flowed after in streams discoloured with blood, and fifteen hundred unwounded men, the remnant of six thousand unconquerable British soldiers, stood triumphant on the fatal hill.”

Footnote 44:

Mustering the living and recording the dead became afterwards our melancholy duty. On reckoning our numbers, the 29th. regiment had only ninety-six men, two captains, and a few subalterns remaining out of the whole regiment; the 57th. regiment had but a few more, and were commanded out of action by the adjutant; the first battalion of the 48th. regiment suffered in like manner; not a man of the brigade was prisoner; not a colour was lost, although an eloquent historian most unwarrantably stated that the 57th. had lost theirs—the 57th. lose their colours!—never! Major-General Hoghton, commanding the brigade, and Lieutenant-Colonel Duckworth, of the 48th. regiment, were killed; Lieutenant-Colonel White, of the 29th. regiment, mortally wounded; Colonel Inglis, of the 57th., and Major Way, of the 29th. regiments, very severely. In fact, every field officer of the whole brigade was either killed or wounded, so that at the close of the action the brigade remained in command of a captain of the 48th. regiment, and singular enough, that captain was a Frenchman (Cemetiere.)

Footnote 45:

“During the operations on the right, Colonel Gillespie pursued his advantage to the left, carrying the enemy’s redoubts towards the rear, and being joined by Lieutenant-Colonel Alexander M‘Leod, of the 59th., with part of that corps, he directed him to attack the park of artillery, which that officer carried in a most masterly manner, putting to flight a body of the enemy’s cavalry that formed and attempted to defend it. A sharp fire of musketry was now kept up by a strong body of the enemy, who had taken post in the lines in front of Fort Cornelis, but were driven from them, the fort taken, and the enemy completely dispersed. They were pursued by Colonel Gillespie, with the 14th. regiment, a party of Sepoys, and the seamen from the batteries under Captain Sayer, of the Royal Navy. By this time the cavalry and horse artillery had effected a passage through the lines, the former commanded by Major Travers, and the latter by Captain Noble; and, with the gallant Colonel at their head, the pursuit was continued, till the whole of the enemy’s army was killed, taken, or dispersed. Major Tule’s attack was equally spirited, but, after routing the enemy’s force at Campong Maylayo, and killing many of them, he found the bridge on fire, and was unable to penetrate further.”—Lieutenant-General Sir Samuel Auchmuty’s despatch.

Footnote 46:

After the capture of Java the 14th. regiment remained on the island for some time. The Sultan of Mataram, who governed a portion of the interior, trusting to his power, and the strength of his fortified palace, at Djocjocarta, meditated the expulsion of all Europeans from the island, and committed aggressions of which it became necessary to stop the progress. To effect this, his palace was captured by storm on the morning of the 20th. June, 1812; on which occasion the 14th. had another occasion of distinguishing themselves. Lieutenant-Colonel Watson (now General Sir James Watson, K.C.B., and Colonel of the 14th.) commanded the main attack, and the grenadiers of the regiment headed the assault with their usual gallantry.

Footnote 47:

“Lieutenant Gurwood, (afterwards the editor of the Wellington Dispatches,) of the 52nd., who led the forlorn hope, took the French Governor, General Barrié, prisoner in the citadel. Lord Wellington presented Lieutenant Gurwood with the sword of General Barrié on the breach by which Gurwood had entered,—a fitting and proud compliment to a young soldier of fortune!”

Footnote 48:

At its head marched the 45th. regiment, supporting the advanced storming party, composed of the flank companies of the division and the 83rd. regiment. Few more desperate conflicts are on record than that which took place. After repeated assaults the escalade was effected, and the place carried.

Lieutenant M‘Pherson, of the 45th., though wounded previous to his ascending the ladders in the escalade, was distinguished in hauling down the French flag from the staff of the citadel, which being brought to Major Greenwell, who commanded the regiment, he ordered a jacket of the 45th. to be substituted, in its place, acting upon the well-known adage of—“exchange no robbery.” It had been a point of emulation amongst the different regiments during the siege, which should have the honour of striking the French flag, and spiking a certain gun in the castle, which had been particularly offensive during the operations; the 45th. had the good fortune to do both.

Footnote 49:

On the enemy’s commencing to give way, a French officer picked up a firelock, thrown down by one of his men, and levelled it at Major-General the Honourable Edward Pakenham; the piece missed fire, when the intrepid officer snatched up another, and presented it, on which Corporal Patrick Cavanagh, of the 45th., advanced out of the ranks, shot the officer, and saved the general; but both parties were now so near, that in the act of firing the Corporal was himself shot.

Footnote 50:

The 11th. and 61st. regiments specially distinguished themselves on this occasion; evening was fast approaching, and the legions of Napoleon were retreating in much disorder, when the French division, commanded by General Maucune, made a determined stand to cover the retreat of the broken battalions; then ensued a desperate musketry action in the dark. The difficulty of the ascent gave the enemy’s division, formed on the summit, a decided advantage; but at length Maucune’s battalions were forced from the height. Of Major-General Hulse’s brigade, (the 11th., 53rd., and 61st.,) only nine officers and three hundred men remained, which were formed on the following day into one battalion. A round shot (probably fired at the colours of the 11th.,) took the heads off the two sergeants, posted between the colours, and of a black man who beat the cymbals in the band, and who was in rear of them, without injuring either of the officers carrying the colours; one of them (Ensign Scott) was afterwards killed. The colour party of the 61st. regiment, being all shot down, the colours were seized by Privates Crawford and Coulson, who carried them till the close of the battle. Crawford was made a sergeant on the field, and the same rank was offered to Coulson, who declined it, saying that he was already over rewarded by the cheers and congratulations of his comrades. The regiment went into action with 27 officers and 420 men, and at the close of the fight had only 3 officers and 78 men left.

Footnote 51:

Southey thus describes the bâton:—“It was rather more than a foot long, and covered with blue velvet, on which the imperial eagles were embroidered; and it had been tipped with gold, but the first finder had secured the gold for himself. The case was of red morocco, with silver clasps, and with eagles on it, and at either end the Marshal’s name imprinted in gold letters.”

Footnote 52:

In this desperate combat in the Pass of Maya, the 6th., 28th., 34th., 50th., 71st., 82nd., and 92nd. regiments had opportunities of distinguishing themselves. The latter having been hotly engaged for ten successive hours, and in want of ammunition, was ordered by Lieutenant-General the Honourable William Stewart not to charge, and the gallant Highlanders, for the first time, disregarded orders, not only charging, but leading the charge. Lieutenant-Colonel Cameron, of the 92nd., who commanded the first brigade, was permitted by his Sovereign to bear on his shield the word Maya in commemoration of this action. The 92nd. had thirty-four men killed and two hundred and sixty-eight men wounded; one officer was killed, and eighteen officers were wounded, one of whom died of wounds. Sir William Napier, in his history of the Peninsula War, has remarked that “so dreadful was the slaughter, especially of the 92nd., that it is said the advancing enemy was actually stopped by the heaped mass of dead and dying. The stern valour of the 92nd., principally composed of Scotchmen, would have graced Thermopylæ.”

Footnote 53:

“Although our wounded are numerous, I am happy to say that the cases in general are slight, and I have great pleasure in reporting to Your Lordship that the utmost attention has been paid to them by the Inspector General, Dr. M‘Grigor, and by the officers of the department under his directions.”—Marquis of Wellington’s despatch.

Footnote 54:

Just before the assault was given, a sergeant of the 28th. regiment, named Bull, being sent with a party to the coast from Roncesvalles, to make purchases for the officers, placed the money entrusted to him, 2000 dollars, with a Commissary, and took a receipt. He then persuaded his party to join the stormers, so, as he said, that the ‘Slashers’ should be represented, and took part in the assault, which he survived, reclaimed his money, made his purchases, and rejoined his regiment. Singularly this gallant little party did not sustain any loss.

Footnote 55:

The illustration is copied from the Cross and Clasp conferred upon the late General Sir George Scovell, G.C.B. Gold medals were struck to commemorate the battles of Roleia, Vimiera, Corunna, Talavera, Busaco, Barrosa, Fuentes d’Onor, Albuhera, Salamanca, Vittoria, Pyrenees, Nivelle, Nive, Toulouse, the capture of Java, Martinique, Guadaloupe, etc. These were only granted to superior officers, and worn with a red ribbon with blue edge. For example, see plate of “Talavera Gold Medal.”

Footnote 56:

“Richoso, 1st. October, 1811.—Adverting to your Lordship’s despatch of the 3rd. September, regarding the grant of medals to the officers of the army, it occurs to me that an improvement might still be made in the system; for instance, many officers, in the course of service, become entitled to two or three or more medals. In my opinion, they should receive but one; but for every additional action deemed worthy of the medal, in which any officer having a medal should be present, he should be warranted to have the name of that action engraved on his medal, and that in that case the fresh medal for that action should be given to the officer next in command in the regiment, who was present and distinguished in the action.”—The Wellington Dispatches.

“To the Earl of Liverpool.”

Footnote 57:

Some correspondence had taken place on the subject with the Marquis of Wellington, as appears by the following:—

“Freneda, 16th. March, 1813.

“I have received your letter of the 24th. February, in regard to the medals, and I concur entirely with you regarding all the improvements you propose on the subject. You have provided a remedy for a difficulty which I could never get over in a way at all satisfactory to myself. I likewise agree with you in the propriety of having a cross with eight bars, or a star with eight points, for those who are entitled to more than seven distinctions. I am not certain that it would not be best that all general officers, as well as others, should wear the medal or cross at the button-hole, till they should receive the last distinction. It is very awkward to ride in round the neck.”

“To Earl Bathurst.”

The Wellington Dispatches.

Footnote 58:

It appears that the Duke of Wellington was in favour of a more general distribution, for in a letter dated Vera, 6th. November, 1813, addressed to Marshal Sir William Carr Beresford, K.B., in reference to his claim for the Ciudad Rodrigo medal, he remarked, “In regard to the medals, I have always been of opinion, that government should have extended the principle more than they did; and in executing their orders, I believe it will be found that, whenever a medal could be given to an individual under the orders of government, I have inserted his name in the return. However, my decision on this or any other subject is not final; and if anybody doubts, I wish he would apply to superior authority.”—The Wellington Dispatches.

Footnote 59:

Whilst the British were in position on the banks of the Nive, in November, 1813, the French used to meet the English officers at a narrow part of the river, and chat over the campaign. One of the latter, in order to convince them of the reverses of Napoleon in Germany, rolled a stone up in the Star newspaper, and endeavoured to throw it across the stream. The stone, unfortunately, went through it, which made it fall into the water. The French officer thereupon remarked, in pretty fair English, “Your good news is very soon damped.”

Footnote 60:

“This attack, led by the 52nd. regiment, under Lieutenant-Colonel Colborne, and supported on their right by Major-General Brisbane’s and Colonel Keane’s brigades of the third division, and by simultaneous attacks on the left by Major-General Anson’s brigade of the fourth division, and on the right by Lieutenant-General Sir Thomas Picton, with the remainder of the third division, and the sixth division, under Lieutenant-General Sir Henry Clinton, dislodged the enemy from the heights, and gave us the victory.”—Wellington’s despatch.

Footnote 61:

“I walked down to the bridge with Lord Wellington yesterday (6th March, 1814,) and found him limp a little, and he said he was in rather more pain than usual, but it was nothing. At dinner yesterday, he said he was laughing at General Alava having had a knock, and telling him it was all nonsense, and that he was not hurt, when he received this blow, and a worse one in the same place himself. Alava said it was to punish him for laughing at him.”—Larpent’s Journal.

In “Recollections, by Samuel Rogers,” recently published, there is a remark of Wellington’s in allusion to the above circumstance:—“The elastic woven corselet would answer very well over the cuirass. It saved me, I think, at Orthes, where I was hit on the hip. I was never struck but on that occasion, and then I was not wounded. I was on horseback again the same day.”

Footnote 62:

The 7th. Hussars, who highly distinguished themselves in this battle do not bear “Orthes” on their accoutrements; though Wellington in his despatches, said, “The charge of the 7th. Hussars under Lord E. Somerset, was highly meritorious.”

Footnote 63:

The following statement gives the number of troops employed in Spain and the South of France, at the periods of the several actions mentioned:—

┌──────────────┬──────────────────────────────────────────────────────┐ │ Actions. │ Number of Troops. │ ├──────────────┼─────────────────────────┬───────┬───────────┬────────┤ │ „ │Present and fit for Duty.│ Sick. │On Command.│ Total. │ ├──────────────┼─────────────────────────┼───────┼───────────┼────────┤ │Roleia │ 14,871│ │ │ │ │Vimiera │ 18,903│ │ │ │ │Talavera │ 28,987│ 48,827│ 1596│ 35,410│ │Busaco │ 29,138│ 7,079│ 2526│ 38,743│ │Fuentes d’Onor│ 34,647│ 9,298│ 4912│ 48,857│ │Ciudad Rodrigo│ 37,014│ 12,392│ 4217│ 53,623│ │Badajoz │ 36,025│ 12,711│ 4433│ 53,169│ │Salamanca │ 38,531│ 13,891│ 5004│ 57,426│ │Vittoria │ 47,927│ 9,605│ 4294│ 61,826│ │Pyrenees │ 41,263│ 12,698│ 4916│ 58,877│ │Nivelle │ 45,104│ 13,658│ 4425│ 63,187│ │Nive │ 43,680│ 14,732│ 5007│ 63,419│ │Orthes │ 42,959│ 12,972│ 4690│ 60,621│ │Toulouse │ 42,807│ 12,907│ 5638│ 61,352│ └──────────────┴─────────────────────────┴───────┴───────────┴────────┘

Footnote 64:

A few notes on the Peninsula Medals may be given in addition to that on page 59. Of the Gold Medals, large and small, given only to General Officers, four hundred and sixty-nine were issued. Of these, one hundred and forty-three had one clasp, seventy-two two clasps. Sixty-one gold Crosses were awarded; forty-six with one clasp, eighteen with two, seventeen with three, eight with four, seven with five, three with six, two with seven, and one only with nine clasps, given to the Duke of Wellington, for thirteen general engagements. To the cavalry which served during the war, the highest number of bars issued with any medal was eleven, and only four medals with this number. There were only six survivors to claim the medal with fifteen bars in 1847. Two medals only with two bars—“Fort Detroit” and “Chrystler’s Farm”—were issued; one of these was sold in 1887 for £25 10s. 0d. A medal with the bar “Chrystler’s Farm” was sold in 1878 for £6 6s. 0d. A medal with fourteen bars was sold for £14. A medal with clasp for “Nive” was given as recently as March, 1889, to an old veteran, Capt. Gammell, who as an ensign was present at the sortie from Bayonne; but leaving the army soon afterwards, and neglecting to forward his claim in 1847, did not receive this recognition of his services till seventy-five years had elapsed, when nearly all his companions in arms had long been in their graves.

Footnote 65:

“As the 42nd. regiment advanced through a field of rye, which reached nearly to the men’s shoulders, a body of cavalry was seen approaching, which was supposed to be either Prussians or Flemings, but which proved to be French. The mistake was not discovered in time to complete the proper formation to receive the charge; the regiment, however, attempted to form square, and while in the act of so doing, the French lancers galloped forward with great impetuosity, being assured of victory when they saw the unprepared state of the regiment. The regiment suffered severely; but the lancers were repulsed with loss. When the enemy’s ardour was cooled and the attacks had become less frequent and fierce, the regiment completed its formation. It had sustained a severe loss in killed and wounded: Lieutenant-Colonel Sir Robert Macara, K.C.B., had fallen, and the command of the regiment devolved on Brevet Lieutenant-Colonel (afterwards Sir Robert Henry) Dick.”

Footnote 66:

“The Duke, on this occasion, was very nearly overtaken by the French cavalry; and being obliged to gallop towards the 92nd. Highlanders, he called out to the nearest men to lie down in the ditch, when he fairly leaped over them.”—Captain Siborne.

Footnote 67:

“It is only recently that the remains of Sir Thomas Picton were removed to St. Paul’s. In the Times of Thursday, May 5th, 1859, appeared a letter from W. Brewer, Esq., of 21, George Street, Hanover Square, stating that in the vaults of the burying ground in the Bayswater road, might be seen the thick chest or oak box, in which the remains of this general, as they were packed up in the village of Waterloo, and sent to England, were deposited. As these vaults were just closed by order of the Privy Council, and the brickwork to close in the coffins was at once to be commenced, this gentleman appealed to the country that the body of this illustrious warrior might be deposited in some distinguished mausoleum:—the result of this appeal was that the remains of this gallant general were removed on the 8th. of June, 1859, to St. Paul’s, and the following account of the ceremony appeared in the Morning Post of Thursday, June 9th., 1859:—

“Yesterday morning, according to arrangement, the remains of the late Lieutenant-General Sir Thomas Picton were removed from the cemetery belonging to the parish of St. George, Hanover Square, to St. Paul’s Cathedral.

“The coffin was placed on a gun-carriage, drawn by eight horses, It was covered with a rich silk Genoa velvet pall with richly emblazoned armorial bearings of the late general, and with the union-jack. The procession was under the direction of the Royal Artillery. The first carriage contained Mr. J. Picton, the Hon. Colonel Vereker, Colonel Bagot, and General Wood. The second contained the Rev. Henry Howarth, rector of St. George’s, Hanover Square, Mr. Stanley, and Dr. Brewer. In the third were Mr. Cooper, Mr. Westerton, and Treherne. Then followed the carriages of Lord Strafford, the Right Hon. Mr. Estcourt, the Home Secretary, Lord Gough, General Sir F. Stovin, Sir John Burgoyne, Sir Hew Ross, Sir Robert Gardiner, and Sir James Coleman.

“Amongst the others who appeared as mourners was the Rev. Dr. Macnab, of Canada, representing his uncle, Captain Alexander Macnab, of the 30th. Regiment of Foot, who was aide-de-camp to General Picton, and who fell at the battle of Waterloo.

“The procession moved slowly through the principal streets to St. Paul’s Cathedral. When the body reached St. Paul’s Cathedral, some time was taken up in removing the ponderous mass from the gun-carriage, and bearing up the steps on the south side into the Cathedral. It was there met by the Very Rev. the Dean Milman, Archdeacon Hale, the Rev. W. Murray and several other prebendaries and minor canons, who preceded the body to the crypt, where a vault had been constructed not far from the tomb of Wellington, the illustrious chief of the noble hero. At that moment the organ began to play the ‘Dead March in Saul.’ Followed by the old comrades of the illustrious general, the body was conveyed, in the most solemn silence, to the tomb, where it was received and lowered into the grave in the presence of Colonel Vereker, Mr. J. Picton, and a large number of private mourners.”

Footnote 68:

Lady de Lancey, a sister of Captain Basil Hall, carefully attended her dying husband, Sir William de Lancey, in a peasant’s cottage at Waterloo, for seven or eight days after the battle, in which he had been severely wounded, and, in fact, was at first returned as killed. In “Recollections, by Samuel Rogers,” the following account is given by the Duke:—“De Lancey was with me when he was struck. We were on a point of land that overlooked the plain, and I had just been warned by some soldiers, (but as I saw well from it, and as two divisions were engaging below, I had said, ‘Never mind,’) when a ball came leaping along en richochet, as it is called, and striking him on the back, sent him many yards over the head of his horse. He fell on his face, and bounded upward and fell again. All the staff dismounted, and ran to him; and when I came up he said, ‘Pray tell them to leave me, and let me die in peace.’ I had him conveyed into the rear: and two days afterwards, when, on my return from Brussels, I saw him in a barn, he spoke with such strength that I said, (for I had reported him among the killed,) ‘Why, De Lancey, you will have the advantage of Sir Condy in Castle Rackrent; you will know what your friends said of you after you were dead.’ ‘I hope I shall,’ he replied. Poor fellow! We had known each other ever since we were boys. But I had no time to be sorry; I went on with the army, and never saw him again.”

Footnote 69:

┌────────────────────┬─────────┬─────────┬─────────┬─────────┐ │ │ Cav. │ Art. │ Guns. │Infantry.│ ├────────────────────┼─────────┼─────────┼─────────┼─────────┤ │British │ 5843│ 2967│ 78│ 15,181│ │King’s German Legion│ 1997│ 526│ 18│ 3,301│ │Hanoverians │ 497│ 465│ 12│ 10,258│ │Brunswickers │ 866│ 510│ 16│ 4,586│ │Nassausers │ │ │ │ 2,880│ │Dutch Belgians │ 3205│ 1177│ 32│ 13,402│ ├────────────────────┼─────────┼─────────┼─────────┼─────────┤ │ Total │ 12408│ 5645│ 156│ 49,608│ └────────────────────┴─────────┴─────────┴─────────┴─────────┘

Footnote 70:

The Life Guards and Blues were without cuirasses at Waterloo; and the 1st. Foot Guards received the royal authority to be styled Grenadier Guards, to commemorate their having been victorious over the Imperial Guard.

Footnote 71:

In an interesting paper, entitled “APSLEY HOUSE,” which appeared in the “Quarterly Review,” for March, 1853, descriptive of a visit to the late Duke’s residence, the writer thus alludes to this medal,—“His own Waterloo medal, engraved ‘Arthur, Duke of Wellington,’ and much worn by use, with the ring cobbled and mended by himself, is indeed a relic.”

Footnote 72:

At this period the Fingo tribes placed themselves under the protection of the British government; great care was ordered to be observed that they should not be taken for the enemy. Their warriors were distinguished from the Kaffirs, by carrying shields.

Footnote 73:

At this period the 27th. Foot joined. On the arrival of the regiment at Graham’s Town, on the 8th. of September, a provisional battalion, consisting of four hundred Hottentots, divided into four companies, and officered by colonists, was attached to the corps. The 72nd. and 75th. regiments had similar battalions attached to them.

Footnote 74:

“The conduct of the troops has well maintained the character of British soldiers, and the losses sustained by the 2nd. Queen’s Royal Regiment, will stand prominent on the Regimental Records of the former achievements of this gallant corps.”—Cape General Orders.

Footnote 75:

“At the moment he was hit, he was giving directions to a company of his own well-loved corps, which was skirmishing in the bush, and the position of which he wished to alter a little. Whilst raising his arm to indicate the ground he alluded to, a huge Hottentot stepped rapidly from a thick clump close by, and delivered the fatal shot; observing with characteristic cunning the irreparable mischief he had done, he screeched out, in hellish accents, ‘Johnny, bring stretcher,’ and, turning on his heel, dived into the clump again before the infuriated 74th. could wreak their vengeance upon him.

“Fordyce lived a quarter of an hour after receiving his death-wound. The ball had passed through his abdomen; and, as he was borne away in the consciousness of approaching death, he was just able to utter, in faint accents, the words—‘Take care of my poor regiment—I AM READY,’ when he passed placidly away.”—United Service Magazine, April, 1852.

Footnote 76:

The “Birkenhead,” an iron steam transport, sailed from Queenstown for the Cape, with drafts of the 12th. Lancers, 2nd., 6th., 12th., 43rd., 45th., 60th., 73rd., 74th., and 91st. Regiments; the whole under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Seton of the 74th. Off Simon’s Bay, on 26th. February, 1852, she struck on a sunken rock, and shortly afterwards sank. Out of six hundred and thirty-eight souls on board, only 184 were saved. Colonel Seton and his men exhibited an example of the highest coolness and self-possession, and died at their post with the courage and resolution of British soldiers. A graceful tribute has been paid by the Queen to his memory, and that of the officers, non-commissioned officers, and men who perished in the wreck. Her Majesty, desirous of recording her admiration of their heroic constancy and unbroken discipline, has caused to be placed in the colonnade at Chelsea Hospital, a tablet in commemoration of this event. When the ship struck, Colonel Seton called all the officers about him, and impressed upon them the necessity of preserving order and silence among the men, and intimated to the soldiers by his sergeant-major, that he would be the last to quit the ship. After placing the women, children, and sick, in the over-crowded boats, with his men drawn up on the deck, as if standing on parade, they all went down together with the wreck; one of the noblest examples of heroism ever recorded. As a splendid instance of heroic constancy, the late William I., Emperor of Germany, then King of Prussia, ordered the glorious story to be read on parade at the head of every regiment in his service.

Footnote 77:

The body of Sandilli was found in the bush, and was brought on a horse into the British camp. As he lay on the ground wrapped in a piece of old sail cloth, the Fingoes marched past, and each shook his assagai in the face of the dead chief. He was then interred by them in the presence of the troops.

Footnote 78:

Some time after, a Zulu chief in speaking of the battle at Isandhlwana, said: “The red soldiers killed many of us with their bayonets; when they found we were upon them, they turned back to back. They all fought till they died, they were hard to kill. Not one tried to escape.” Another said: “Ah, those red soldiers, how few they were, and how they fought! They fell like stones, each man in his place.”

Footnote 79:

“He was last seen with his back to a rock, six Zulus lying dead at his feet, his empty revolver in his left hand, a bloody sabre in his right, and two assegais quivering in his body.”

Footnote 80:

One of the wounded officers was the gallant Major Hackett, V.C., of the 90th. Perthshire Regiment, who led his men into action with a pipe in his mouth. He was shot through the head, but recovered with the loss of both eyes.

Footnote 81:

On the preceding evening, Sir E. Wood paraded his men, and thus addressed them, to their great encouragement:—“This is the last of the laagering business. The Zulus think we cannot beat them in the open, and we are going to try. I have conversed with Oham’s men and others who were at Isandlhwana, and they all state that the Zulus would never have beaten those companies of the 24th., but that they got in rear of them. Now, I want you, to-morrow, to pay attention to your officers, as we are going to fight them in square, and I have every confidence in you, providing you keep shoulder to shoulder, fighting back to back. I cannot promise all will return, but that we shall be victors I am sure.”

Footnote 82:

This Medal was struck at the Government Mint in Calcutta.

Footnote 83:

The first Jellalabad medal is also very scarce. Since 1842 it has been the custom with medals granted for service in India to present them to the legal representatives of deceased officers and soldiers.

Footnote 84:

A gold Maltese cross, on a larger cross of silver, supported by two crossed swords, in the centre, a circle of pearls, worn with a red and green ribbon.

Footnote 85:

The 44th. regiment arrived at Jellalabad in January 1841, and was moved to Cabool in May following. On the 1st. of October of that year, the strength of the regiment in Afghanistan was 25 officers, 35 sergeants, 14 drummers, and 635 rank and file. The number killed at Cabool, and during the retreat, amounted to 22 officers and 543 men; three officers, Lieutenant-Colonel Shelton, and Lieutenants Evans and Souter, and 51 men were taken prisoners. The officers killed between the 10th. of November, 1841, and the 13th. of January, 1842, were Lieutenant-Colonel Mackrell, Major Scott, Captain Swayne, McCrea, Leighton, and Robinson; Lieutenants Dodgin, Collins, White, Wade, Hogg, Cumberland, Raban, Cadett, Swinton, Fortye, and Gray; Paymaster Bourke; Quartermaster Halahan; Surgeon Harcourt, and Assistant-Surgeons Balfour and Primrose.

Lieutenant Souter, severely wounded, preserved the colours of the 44th. by tying them round his waist. 102 officers were killed at Cabool, and during the retreat.

Footnote 86:

This was the place where the massacre of the British troops occurred, and not as too frequently stated, in the Khyber pass, which had they been able to reach, being on the Indian side Jellalabad, they would have been safe.

Footnote 87:

It is remarkable that the Sikhs, afterwards such formidable opponents during the Sutlej and Punjab campaigns, were able supporters at this period, and during the recent Indian Mutiny they sustained their former character, the Sikh regiments being most valuable allies.

Footnote 88:

One of these officers, Lieutenant Mein, was thus alluded to in reference to his conduct, while serving with the army on its retreat from Cabool, by Sir Robert Peel, on moving the vote of thanks to the army employed in Afghanistan:—“I have said that, in the course of this campaign, instances of the most generous devotion, of friendly sympathy, and of desperate fidelity, were displayed, which deserve at least a passing notice. Lieutenant Eyre says: ‘Lieutenant Sturt (son-in-law to Sir Robert and Lady Sale) had nearly cleared the defile, when he received his wound, and would have been left on the ground to be hacked to pieces by the Ghazees, who followed in the rear to complete the work of slaughter, but for the generous intrepidity of Lieutenant Mein, of Her Majesty’s 13th. Light Infantry, who, on learning what had befallen him, went back to his succour, and stood by him for several minutes, at the imminent risk of his own life, vainly entreating aid from the passers by. He was, at length, joined by Sergeant Deane, of the Sappers, with whose assistance he dragged his friend, on a quilt, through the remainder of the Pass, when he succeeded in mounting him on a miserable pony, and conducted him in safety to the camp, where the unfortunate officer lingered till the following morning, and was the only man of the whole force who received Christian burial. Lieutenant Mein was himself at this very time suffering from a dangerous wound in the head, received in the previous October; and his heroic disregard of self, and fidelity to his friend in the hour of danger, are well deserving of a record in the annals of British valour and virtue; I think, Sir, it is but just that the name of Lieutenant Mein should be mentioned with honour in the House of Commons, and I do not regret having noticed this circumstance, as it has called forth so generous, and general an expression of sympathy and approval.’”

The name and sufferings of Lady Sale will be ever connected with the disasters in Afghanistan. Her Journal is one of exciting and absorbing interest.

Footnote 89:

A General Order of October, 1842, announced: “To every officer, non-commissioned officer, and private present within Kelat-i-Ghilzie, and forming part of the garrison during the late investment, will be presented a silver medal,” &c. The garrison consisted of 600 of the Shah’s army and three companies of the 12th. Bengal Native Infantry. No Queen’s regiment took part in the defence, but there were present forty European artillery and sixty Sappers and Miners, the whole being under the command of Captain John Craigie.

Footnote 90:

On the south face of the fort was a large bastion, close to which was an open space which had been converted into a burial ground; here the remains of Colonel Dennie, with many other gallant soldiers were laid, and the engineer officer in mining the bastion caused the whole mass to be thrown by the explosion over the graves, thus leaving a lasting and appropriate monument over them, and effectually preventing the bodies being disturbed by the Afghans.

Footnote 91:

The shots were fired by two Pathan soldiers in the 29th. to rouse their neighbours, the Afghans, at the top of the Pass. A native officer detected them at the time by smelling the barrels of their rifles, but, to screen his co-religionists, kept his knowledge to himself, and made no report to his superior of the matter. The traitors were subsequently discovered and tried by court-martial; one was condemned to death and hanged, and the other imprisoned for two years with hard labour. The native lieutenant was also sentenced to transportation for seven years.

Footnote 92:

Among the guns captured were seventeen Armstrongs, and an old brass Dutch piece, with the date 1625. How it got to Cabul is a mystery.

Footnote 93:

The Rev. J. W. Adams, Chaplain to the Force, who had accompanied the troopers, gained the Victoria Cross for rescuing some men of the 9th. Lancers, who had fallen into a deep ditch, he being all the time under a heavy fire, and up to his waist in water. Haying dismounted in order to give more effectual assistance, he made his escape on foot, when the Afghans were within a few yards of him.

Footnote 94:

In this charge, Major White shouted to his men: “Just one charge more to settle the business.”

Footnote 95:

The first design for this medal showed the Chinese Plenipotentiaries signing the treaty, and on the cloth of the table was an embroidered pattern representing the British Lion trampling on the Chinese dragon. So much was this part of the design approved of, that it was adopted for the reverse, instead of the whole, with the motto as above, and “Nankin, 1842,” underneath; but the present medal was ultimately struck, the first being deemed offensive to the feelings of the conquered people.

Footnote 96:

There was but one medal for the second Chinese war, issued with five clasps, to a Royal Marine artilleryman. When first issued, the ribbon of the medal was blue, yellow, red, white and green, in stripes, but afterwards changed to crimson and yellow.

Footnote 97:

“The grenadier company of H. M. 55th. Foot, and two companies of the 6th. regiment of M. N. I., with the Sappers carrying the ladders, under the command of Brevet-Major Maclean, 55th. Foot, advanced against the north-east angle. The Sappers, commanded by Lieutenant Johnstone, with the greatest steadiness and gallantry reared their ladders against the wall, and in a few minutes the grenadiers of the 55th. had mounted, and dividing into two parties, proceeded to clear the ramparts, one party turning to the right, under Brevet-Major Maclean, and another to the left, under Lieutenant Cuddy, 55th.”—Major-General Schoedde’s despatch.

Footnote 98:

The 59th. regiment, Royal Sappers and Miners, first landed, then the French Naval Brigade, followed by that of the Royal Marines, and later in the day by the British Naval Brigade. The numbers amounted to five thousand six hundred and seventy-nine, namely, eight hundred troops; Royal Marines, two thousand one hundred; Naval Brigade, one thousand eight hundred and twenty-nine; and French Naval Brigade, nine hundred and fifty. The mot d’ordre, or parole, throughout the operations was “France and England.” Shortly after the landing, Lieutenant Hacket, of the 59th., aide-de-camp to Colonel Graham, whilst carrying an order, was surprised by a party of Chinese, who inhumanly beheaded him, and then made off. Two of them were shot, and a third was afterwards hanged.

Footnote 99:

Yeh was captured while endeavouring to escape, by a party of blue jackets, under the command of Captain Key, who took the Commissioner with his own hand. He was eventually sent as a prisoner to Calcutta, where he died in the month of April following.

Footnote 100:

The loss in this brilliant affair was trifling, 21 English being killed and wounded, and 67 on the side of the French, principally through the explosion of a magazine in one of the forts after its capture.

Footnote 101:

The storming party consisted of a wing of the 44th., under Lieutenant-Colonel Mac Mahon, and one of the 67th., under Lieutenant-Colonel Thomas, supported by the other wings of those two regiments and the Royal Marines, under Lieutenant-Colonel Gascoigne. A detachment of the latter, under Lieutenant-Colonel Travers, carried a pontoon bridge for crossing the wet ditches, and Major Graham, of the Royal Engineers, conducted the assault. The whole were commanded by Brigadier Reeves; who, although severely wounded in three places, did not quit the field until he had conducted his men into the fort.

Footnote 102:

Mr. Parkes and all his companions, with Mr. Loch and Captain Brabazon, were made prisoners; the whole number being twenty-six British, and twelve French subjects. Twenty of them died from the horrible treatment of the Chinese. The remains of Lieutenant Anderson, Messrs. de Norman, and Bowlby were subsequently delivered up by their captors, or rather murderers, and were publicly and solemnly interred in the Russian cemetery, within the walls of Pekin.

Footnote 103:

The late Lord Herbert, in his first speech in the House of Lords, in moving the vote of thanks to the Forces in China, alluded to this service:—“The Tartar cavalry had posted themselves upon an eminence, which had a sudden fall at the foot of it, and in the deepest part they had made a ditch. They evidently thought our cavalry could not pass this ditch, and that they should be able to pick off our men as they came up with the greatest ease with their matchlocks. The spot has been described to me by an eye-witness as what would be called, in hunting phraseology, “a very ugly place,” one which very many would have looked at twice, and which very few would have gone at. The probability is that the majority of the field would have gone round, and attained their object in some other way. The 1st. Dragoon Guards however rode at it, and so successfully, that they cleared the place without more than one or two of the men getting out of the ranks. This struck dismay into the Tartars, who had no conception such a feat was possible, and they instantly scattered themselves all over the plain. A Chinese force afterwards attempted to clear the place, as our men had, but they utterly failed, and fell back into the ditch. It is said to have been singular to witness the great respect the enemy always paid to our cavalry, whether regulars or irregulars, but the alarm depicted in their countenances, and their sudden change of tactics whenever our Dragoon Guards afterwards came into the field, was something remarkable.”

Footnote 104:

As a lesson to the Emperor and his officials, and as a punishment for their perfidy and cruelty towards these unfortunate gentlemen, the summer residence of the Emperor, called Yuen-ming-yuen, which extended for six or seven miles, was plundered and burnt. Some idea of its extent may be given in the fact that it took two days to set fire to and destroy all the buildings. The grounds were more than ten miles in diameter, and the palace consisted of thirty distinct residences with appendages.

Corps employed against Canton, in 1857, and the Taku Forts and Pekin, in 1860. Those present at Canton, Taku Forts, Pekin, (as shewn by the figure 1,) have been authorised to bear the names of these places on their regimental colours; the 60th., being Rifles, have them on their appointments. The Artillery, Engineers, and Marines have a general motto, and do not receive such distinctions:—

┌────────────────────────────────┬───────┬──────┬──────┬──────────────┐ │ CORPS. │Canton.│ Taku │Pekin.│ │ │ │ │Forts.│ │ │ ├────────────────────────────────┼───────┼──────┼──────┼──────────────┤ │Royal Artillery[105] │ 1│ 1│ 1│ │ │Madras Artillery │ │ 1│ │Two Companies.│ │Royal Engineers[106] │ 1│ 1│ 1│ │ │Madras Engineers │ │ 1│ │Two Companies.│ │1st. King’s Dragoon Guards │ │ 1│ 1│Two Squadrons.│ │1st. Sikh Irregular Cavalry, now│ │ 1│ 1│Head-quarters.│ │ 11th. Bengal Cavalry │ │ │ │ │ │Fane’s Horse, now 19th. Bengal │ │ 1│ 1│ „ │ │ Cavalry │ │ │ │ │ │1st. Battalion Military Train │ │ 1│ 1│ „ │ │1st. (Royal) Regt., 2nd. batt. │ │ 1│ 1│ „ │ │2nd. (Queen’s) Regt., 1st. batt.│ │ 1│ 1│ „ │ │3rd. (Buffs) Regt., 1st. batt. │ │ 1│ │ „ │ │31st. Regiment │ │ 1│ │ „ │ │44th. „ │ │ 1│ │ „ │ │59th. „ │ 1│ │ │ „ │ │60th. „ 2nd. batt. │ │ 1│ 1│ „ │ │67th. „ │ │ 1│ 1│ „ │ │99th. „ │ │ 1│ │ „ │ │Royal Marines[107] │ 1│ 1│ │ │ │8th. Punjaub Infantry, now 20th.│ │ 1│ 1│Head-quarters.│ │15th. „ now 22nd.│ │ 1│ 1│ „ │ │38th. Madras Native │ 1│ │ │ │ │ Infantry[108] │ │ │ │ │ └────────────────────────────────┴───────┴──────┴──────┴──────────────┘

Footnote 105:

Three batteries at Canton, nine at Taku Forts, five at Pekin.

Footnote 106:

Half a Company at Canton, two and a half companies at Taku and Pekin.

Footnote 107:

Three Battalions at Canton, one at Taku Forts.

Footnote 108:

Detachment of two officers and forty men; being so small a portion of the corps, the word “Canton” was not authorised for the regiment.

Footnote 109:

The only Queen’s regiment at Meeanee was the 22nd., and the following extracts from the despatch of Major-General Sir Charles Napier testify the part borne by it in this victory:—“Lieutenant-Colonel Pennefather was severely wounded, as, with the high courage of a soldier, he led his regiment up the desperate bank of the Fulailee. Major Wyllie, Captains Tucker and Conway, Lieutenants Harding and Phayre, were all wounded while gloriously animating their men to sustain the shock of numbers. Captains Meade, Tew, and Cookson, with Lieutenant Wood, all fell honourably, urging on the assault with unmitigated valour. Major Poole, of the 22nd., and Captain Jackson, of the 25th. Native Infantry, who succeeded to the command of those regiments, proved themselves worthy of their dangerous posts. The Acting Assistant Quartermaster-General, Lieutenant McMurdo, of the 22nd. regiment, had his horse killed, and, while on foot leading some soldiers in a desperate dash down the enemy’s side of the bank, he cut down a chieftain. He has greatly assisted me by his activity and zeal during the whole of our operations. Innumerable are the individual acts of intrepidity which took place between our soldiers and their opponents, too numerous for detail in this despatch, yet well meriting a record.”

Footnote 110:

Major Poole, commanding the 22nd. regiment, in consequence of Lieutenant-Colonel Pennefather having been severely wounded, stated in his report, respecting the soldiers of the regiment under his command, who had distinguished themselves in the battle of Meeanee, “that the officers generally assert that they feel difficulty in making selections, where the conduct of every man of their companies was so satisfactory. In so general a field of action and persevering exertion, I equally feel at a loss where to draw a distinction; but it may be proper to mention the names of Private James O’Neill, of the light company, who took a standard whilst we were actively engaged with the enemy, and Drummer Martin Delaney; the latter shot, bayoneted, and captured the arms of Meer Whullee Mahomed Khan, who was mounted, and directing the enemy in the hottest part of the engagement.”

Footnote 111:

The words “Meeanee,” “Hyderabad,” and “Scinde,” were authorised to be borne on the colours of the 22nd. regiment.

Footnote 112:

In the pursuit of Meer Shere Mahomed, the following men of the 22nd., concealing their wounds received in the battle of Hyderabad, marched with their regiment the next day, thinking another action was at hand:—Sergeant Haney, John Durr, John Muldowney, Robert Young, Henry Lines, Patrick Gill, James Andrews, Thomas Middleton, James Mulvey, and Silvester Day.

Footnote 113:

Brigadier Stopford, C.B., of the 64th., who was killed on the 9th. of December, 1856, at the attack on Reshire, in Persia, commanded the 40th. at Maharajpoor, and fell whilst leading on his regiment, dangerously wounded, at the very muzzles of the enemy’s guns. For this service he was made Lieutenant-Colonel and a C.B. He lay for a considerable time wounded on the field, among the dying and the dead, men and horses, and might have fallen a victim to his own generosity. When his dooly or stretcher was sent for him from the rear, and he perceived Major-General Churchill lying near him mortally wounded, with both legs carried away by a cannon ball, like another Sidney, he said, “Oh! General you are worse than I am, you’ll bleed to death, you must go on this dooly.” Colonel Stopford was at last carried to the rear, and was only in time to bid farewell to the general who died immediately afterwards.

Footnote 114:

The total casualties, including the Native corps, exceeded a thousand killed and wounded.

Footnote 115:

The British army consisted of 5,674 Europeans and 12,053 natives, with sixty-five guns.

Footnote 116:

“Near the middle of it, one of their heavy guns was advanced, and played with deadly effect upon our troops. Lieutenant-General Sir Henry Hardinge immediately formed Her Majesty’s 80th. Foot and the 1st. European Light Infantry. They were led to the attack by their commanding officers, and animated in their exertions by Lieutenant-Colonel Robert Blucher Wood (Aide-de-Camp to the Lieutenant-General), who was wounded in the outset, the 80th. captured the gun, and the enemy dismayed by this counter-check, did not venture to press on further.”—General Sir Hugh Gough’s Despatch.

Footnote 117:

A vivid picture of this sanguinary struggle was given by the late Viscount Hardinge, in a letter to a member of his family, which was quoted by Sir Robert Peel, when the vote of thanks to the army was proposed in Parliament. “It was the most extraordinary of my life. I bivouacked with the men, without food or covering, and our nights are bitter cold. A burning camp in our front, our brave fellows lying down under a heavy cannonade which continued during the whole night, mixed with the wild cries of the Sikhs, our English hurrah, the tramp of men, and the groans of the dying. In this state, with a handful of men, who had carried the batteries the night before, I remained till morning, taking very short intervals of rest by lying down with various regiments in succession, to ascertain their temper and revive their spirits. I found myself again with my old friends of the 29th., 31st., 50th., and 9th., and all in good heart. My answer to all and every man was, that we must fight it out, attack the enemy vigorously at daybreak, beat him, or die honourably in the field. The gallant old General, kind-hearted and heroically brave, entirely coincided with me. During the night I occasionally called upon our brave English soldiers to punish the Sikhs when they came too close, and were imprudent; and when morning broke we went at it in true English style. Gough was on the right. I placed myself, and dear little Arthur by my side, in the centre, about thirty yards in front of the men, to prevent their firing, and we drove the enemy without a halt from one extremity of their camp to the other, capturing thirty or forty guns as we went along, which fired at twenty paces from us, and were served obstinately. The brave men drew up in an excellent line, and cheered Gough and myself as we rode up the line, the regimental colours lowering to me as on parade. The mournful part is the heavy loss I have sustained in my officers. I have had ten aides-de-camp hors de combat, five killed and five wounded. The fire of grape was very heavy from 100 pieces of cannon. The Sikh army was drilled by French officers, and the men the most warlike in India.”

Footnote 118:

“The Governor-General’s thanks are due to all the infantry regiments of Her Majesty, and to the 1st. European Light Infantry of the East India Company’s service, all of which regiments distinguished themselves by the most devoted courage in braving the destructive fire of the enemy’s batteries, and valiantly capturing their guns. The Governor-General offers his thanks more especially to Her Majesty’s 3rd. Dragoons, who on all these occasions, sought opportunities of useful conflict with the enemy, and fought with that superiority over their opponents which skill and discipline impart to brave and determined men.”—General Orders by the Right Honourable the Governor-General.

Footnote 119:

Shortly after the storming of the village of Aliwal, an European officer in the Sikh service was given in charge to the 31st. regiment, having surrendered himself as a prisoner to an officer of one of the cavalry regiments in the Company’s service. He said his servant had galloped off with his charger, and, being rather stout, preferred giving himself up to the chance of running away; his name was John Potter, a native of Maidstone, in Kent; he had deserted from the Company’s artillery twenty years before, and was now a Colonel of artillery in the Sikh service, having a native wife and family at Lahore. The Governor-General afterwards permitted him to hold an appointment in the Sikh service.

Footnote 120:

A most gallant act was performed by Sergeant Bernard McCabe, of the 31st. Foot. Lieutenant Tritton, bearing the Queen’s colour, was shot through the head, and Ensign Jones, who carried the regimental one, was nearly at the same time mortally wounded. The regimental colour falling to the ground, was seized by Sergeant McCabe, who rushing forward, crossed the ditch, and planted it on the highest point of the enemy’s fortifications, maintaining his position under a most tremendous fire, the colour being completely riddled with shot. The men, cheering, scrambled into the works as best they could, and drove the enemy into the river, Lieutenant Noel bearing the Queen’s colour, the staff of which shivered in his hand. Sergeant McCabe was appointed to an ensigncy in the 18th. Royal Irish Regiment, on the recommendation of the late General Sir Harry Smith, who pronounced this deed to be one of the most daring he ever witnessed, and which he considered tended much to shorten the struggle. Captain McCabe, of the 32nd., to which regiment he was afterwards promoted, died of wounds, received while leading his fourth sortie, at Lucknow, on the 1st. of October, 1857.

Footnote 121:

Guns mounted upon camels, and carrying shot about one pound in weight.

Footnote 122:

“Major-General Sir Joseph Thackwell has established a claim on this day to the rare commendation of having achieved much with a cavalry force, where the duty to be done consisted entirely of an attack on field works, usually supposed to be the particular province of infantry and artillery. His vigilance and activity throughout our operations, and the superior manner in which our outposts duties have been carried on under his superintendence demand my warmest acknowledgements.”—General Sir Hugh Gough’s despatch.

Footnote 123:

A superb gold medal, designed by William Wyon, Esq., was presented to this officer by the Honourable East India Company. The obverse bears the head of the Queen, superscribed VICTORIA REGINA, and on the reverse are Victory and Valour crowning the arms of Major Edwardes; these figures are resting on the lotus flower, and beneath is the infant Hercules strangling the serpents, in allusion to the youth of the hero; within the border thus formed is the following inscription:—FROM THE EAST INDIA COMPANY TO LIEUTT. AND BREVT.-MAJOR H. B. EDWARDES, C.B., FOR HIS SERVICES IN THE PUNJAB, A.D. MDCCCXLVIII.

Footnote 124:

Brevet-Major Edwardes, C.B., in his despatch to Major-General Whish giving such details of the action of the 7th. of November as concerned the Irregular Auxiliary Force under his command, and Lieutenant Lake, stated:—“I regret to say that the head of the British line reached the east side of the nullah as our Irregulars arrived at the passage in the canal, which connected the entrenchments on the east and west, and a party of Sheikh Emamoodeen’s Rohillas, disregarding the heat of the action the orders they had received to keep on their own side of the nullah, crossed over and had captured a gun on the eastern bank, when they were mistaken by the Sepoys for Moolraj’s troops, and two were shot down before the error could be explained.

“I deem it my duty to bring to your notice the noble conduct of a private of Her Majesty’s 32nd. Foot, who at this juncture, perceiving what was going on, leaped down the canal, and putting himself in front of my Pathans, faced the British troops, and waved his shako on the end of his bayonet as the signal to cease firing. Thus many friendly lives were saved. The name of this brave man is Howell.”

Footnote 125:

During this siege, the first Naval Brigade was organised. It consisted of about one hundred men from Captain Powell’s steamers of the Indus flotilla, who worked a battery of eighteen-pounders, in the most effective manner.

Footnote 126:

The Sikhs “were magnificently placed, on a low hill surrounded by a thick jungle, equalling the British in number of guns, and more than doubling them in troops.”—Letter from Officer engaged in the battle.

Footnote 127:

When Brigadier Pennycuick fell mortally wounded, a Sikh was mangling the body; on seeing which his son rushed forward, dealt an avenging blow, and across his father’s corpse endeavoured to protect the remains; but it was in vain, and the heroic youth fell overpowered by numbers.

Another father and son met a like fate in this campaign. Colonel Cureton was killed at Ramnuggur, and his son, Lieutenant A. J. Cureton, of the 14th. Light Dragoons, fell at Chilianwala.

Footnote 128:

The loss of the 24th., which advanced on the Sikh guns with unloaded muskets, and blown by the run, was fearful; it was the central regiment of the fifth brigade, under Brigadier Pennycuick, which formed the right brigade of the third division, under Brigadier-General Colin Campbell. Lieutenants-Colonels Brookes and Pennycuick, C.B., Major Harris, Captains Lee, Travers, Harris, and Shore, Lieutenants George Phillips, Payne, Woodgate, and Ensigns William Phillips, Collis, and Pennycuick were killed; Major Paynter, Captains Brown and Bazalgette, Lieutenants Williams, Croker, Berry, Thelwall, and Hartshorn (Adjutant), Macpherson, and Archer (96th. Foot,) were wounded. Of the men the casualties were returned as four hundred and ninety-seven killed or wounded; two hundred and twenty-seven of these were killed in action, and nine subsequently died of their wounds.

Footnote 129:

“This division nobly maintained the character of the Indian Army, taking and spiking the whole of the enemy’s guns in their front, and dispersing the Sikhs wherever they were seen.”—Lord Gough’s despatch.

Footnote 130:

Forty guns, twelve of which were brought into the British camp.

Footnote 131:

Thirty-eight officers and five hundred and sixty-four men killed, ninety-four officers and one thousand five hundred and fifty-seven men wounded, and one hundred and four missing.

Footnote 132:

Lieutenant Philpotts having been some time on the station was well known and respected by Heke and the natives. At the head of his men, while endeavouring to hew down the palisades with an axe, the defenders called to him by name, and told him to go away, or they should shoot him. This he disregarded and fell. His body being left in possession of the Maories, was by them cooked and partly eaten.

Footnote 133:

The loss would have been greater but for the noble conduct of Allen, the bugler of the detachment, a mere lad: who when struck on the right arm by a tomahawk in the act of sounding the alarm, seized the bugle with his left, and gave a blast which effectually roused his sleeping comrades, when another stroke laid him dead on the ground.

Footnote 134:

The soldiers blamed the sailors for the miscarriage of this affair, who retaliated by making a similar charge against the military. The day was closing when the assault took place, and it appears that when the party led by Commander Hay got into the interior of the “pa,” nothing could at first be seen but a few wounded Maories lying about, and concluding the place to be abandoned, some of the men began straggling in search of plunder. The enemy, who had lain concealed and secure from the bombardment, in holes dug out of the earth covered with turf and brushwood, suddenly rose up on all sides, and poured in such close and withering volleys that the stormers seeing their officers all shot down, were seized with a panic, and discipline was at an end.

Footnote 135:

General Cameron wrote in his despatch “The 43rd Regiment: the Service have sustained a serious loss in the death of Lieut.-Colonel Booth, which took place on the night after the attack. I have already mentioned the brilliant example shown by the officers in the assault; and when I met him on the following morning as he was being carried out of the work, his first words were an expression of regret that he had found it impossible to carry out my orders.”

Footnote 136:

Corporal J. Byrne, V.C., of the 68th., when the order to charge was given, was the first man of his company into the rifle-pits; a Maori, whom he ran through with his bayonet, seized his rifle with one hand, and holding it firm, with the bayonet through his body, tried to cut down the corporal with his tomahawk, but his life was saved by Sergeant Murray, who for his distinguished bravery on the occasion was awarded the Victoria Cross. Sergeant Murray charged a rifle-pit containing from eight to ten of the enemy, and, single-handed, killed or wounded every one of them.

Footnote 137:

So numerous were these expeditions, that no less than fifteen occurred between the years 1849 and 1855 inclusive.

Footnote 138:

18th., eight hundred and fifty men; 51st., nine hundred; 80th., four hundred and sixty; Artillery, five companies, five hundred and seventeen; Native Infantry, three regiments, two thousand eight hundred; Gun Lascars, seventy; Sappers and Miners, one hundred and seventy; in all five thousand seven hundred and sixty-seven men.

Footnote 139:

Captain John Augustus Wood, of the 20th. Bombay Native Infantry, gained the Victoria Cross for his gallantry on the 9th. of December. On that day he led the grenadier company, which formed the head of the assaulting column. He was the first man on the parapet of the fort, where he was instantly attacked by a large number of the garrison, who suddenly sprang on him from a trench cut in the parapet itself. These men fired a volley at Captain Wood and the head of the storming party, when only a yard or two distant; although struck by no less than seven musket-balls, he at once threw himself upon the enemy, passed his sword through the body of their leader, and, being closely followed by the men of his company, speedily overcame all opposition, and established himself in the place. His wounds compelled him to leave the force for a time; but with the true spirit of a good soldier, he rejoined his regiment, and returned to his duty at Bushire before the wounds were properly healed.

Footnote 140:

Lieutenants Arthur Thomas Moore (Adjutant), and John Grant Malcolmson, of the 3rd. Bombay Light Cavalry, here gained the Victoria Cross. On the occasion of an attack on the enemy on the 8th. of February, 1857, led by Lieutenant-Colonel Forbes, C.B., Lieutenant Moore, the Adjutant of the Regiment, was, perhaps, the first of all by a horse’s length. His horse leaped into the square, and instantly fell dead, crushing down his rider, and breaking his sword as he fell among the broken ranks of the enemy. Lieutenant Moore speedily extricated himself, and attempted with his broken sword to force his way through the press; but he would have assuredly lost his life had not Lieutenant Malcolmson, observing his peril, fought his way to his dismounted comrade through a crowd of enemies, and, giving him his stirrup, safely carried him through everything out of the throng.

Footnote 141:

“To Lieutenant-General Sir James Outram, and to his brave companions in arms, the Governor-General in Council desires to offer an early assurance of the warm approbation and thanks which they have so well merited. These are especially due to Major-General Stalker, C.B., and to Colonel Lugard, C.B., chief of the staff, who are described by Sir James Outram as having guided the troops to victory in the time—most happily not of long continuance—during which he was disabled by a severe fall from his horse.”—Fort William, March 12th, 1857.

Major-General Stalker and Commodore Ethersey both destroyed themselves at Bushire, while labouring under mental aberration; the former on the 14th. of March, 1857, and the latter three days afterwards.

Footnote 142:

Sir Charles Napier, in a General Order of February 16th., 1850, thus speaks of these operations. “The fighting and labour fell on those who had to scale precipices to secure the camp, and when marching to protect the front, flank, and rear of the column while passing through a dangerous defile, thirteen miles in length, under a constant fire of matchlock men. It is said that in making this march Runject Singh lost 1,000 men. The Commander-in-Chief does not know whether this story is correct or not, but Brigadier Sir Colin Campbell has not lost twenty, nor was there one bit of baggage taken by our enemies, though they are renowned for being the most daring and dexterous plunderers in the world.”

Footnote 143:

The Afridis are divided into eight principal Khails, or tribes, which are nearly always at war with each other. Each tribe has a debtor and credit account with its neighbour, life for life, and consider revenge the strongest of all obligations, but among them hospitality is the first of virtues.

Footnote 144:

In 1858, a force under Sir Sidney Cotton was despatched to Sittana, on the Eusufyze border, against a body of Hindostanee Wahabee fanatics, who had committed depredations on British villages. The 81st. and 98th. Regiments were the only British troops employed in this expedition, which was successful.

Footnote 145:

“An officer seeing a stir upon the hill side amongst the European troops sent out to the scene of an action fought two days before, and a large group assembled about some object on the ground, ascended a rock above them to learn the cause. A curious sight presented itself. In the centre lay the mutilated body of a slain comrade, and at its head stood a non-commissioned officer with a Testament in his hand. Man after man came up, and to each was administered a solemn oath that from that day they would neither save nor spare, but pay that debt to the uttermost. That oath was afterwards well kept.”—Fosbery’s Umbeyla Campaign.

Footnote 146:

The Umbeyla expedition was scarcely ended, when the Mohmund tribe made a raid into British territory at Shubkuddur, and killed an officer of the Irregular Cavalry who opposed them. To punish the tribe, the Doab Field Force was formed under Colonel Macdonnel, who encountered and severely defeated the Mohmunds near Shubkuddur, January 2nd., 1864. The European troops engaged in this affair were three troops of the 7th. Hussars, and 3rd. Battalion Rifle Brigade; who, twelve years afterwards, were given the Indian Medal, with the “North West Frontier” clasp.

Footnote 147:

Two guns and a number of wounded were abandoned during the retreat, the men of the 43rd. Bengal Infantry refusing to carry them; but to the honour of the Bhootan General, Tongso Punlow, he treated all the wounded very kindly, fed them, and sent them to the British camp, each man with a small present.

Footnote 148:

In one of their raids the Looshais carried off an English girl from a plantation, which was one cause of the expedition being organised against them. At the end of war the girl was given up by the Looshai chiefs.

Footnote 149:

The following is a portion of the farewell order issued by General Bourchier, on the breaking up of the force:—“From the beginning of November to the present time, every man has been employed in hard work, cheerfully performed, often under the most trying circumstances of heat and frost—always bivouacking on the mountain side, in rude huts of grass or leaves; officers and men sharing the same accommodation, marching day by day over precipitous mountains,—and having made a road fit for elephants from Luckipur to Chipoune, a distance of 103 miles. The spirits of the troops never flagged; and when they met the enemy, they drove them from their stockades and strongholds, until they were glad to sue for mercy.”

Footnote 150:

Three Naval Brigades were employed in these expeditions. One, under Captains Butler and Singleton, co-operated with General Colborne on the Perak river; another, under Commander Garforth, comprising officers and men of the “Philomel,” “Modeste,” and “Ringdove,” co-operated with the column under Brigadier-General Ross; and a third, under Commander Stirling, was engaged on the Perak and Lakut rivers. The brigade under Captain Butler, was for one month without vegetables or bread, and lived on tinned meats, varied occasionally by the flesh of a wild buffalo. During the ten days advance to Kinta, the men frequently marched through stagnant water waist-deep, under torrents of rain, and slept in the open-air without cover of any kind. The officers and crews of H.M.S. “Egeria,” “Charybdis,” and “Hart” also took part in the operations.

Footnote 151:

A Naval Brigade, under Captain Clutterbuck, captured a Burmese position at Mayangyan on November 23rd.

Footnote 152:

By a General Order issued January 3rd., 1888, the Indian Medal of 1854, with a clasp inscribed “Burma, 1885–87” was granted “to the troops engaged in the operations between November 14th., 1885, and April 30th., 1887.” A bronze medal and clasp, of a similar pattern was given to all recognised Government followers who accompanied the troops so engaged. Another Order of December 3rd., 1889, notifies—“the Queen’s command, that the grant of the Indian Medal of 1854, with a clasp inscribed “Burma, 1887–89,” shall be extended to all troops engaged in the military operations in Upper Burma, and to those actually engaged in Lower Burma, between the 1st. of May, 1887, and the 31st. of March, 1889. A medal and clasp of similar pattern, but in bronze, is to be issued to all authorised Government followers, who accompanied the troops. Officers and men who already possess the Indian medal, including those wearing the clasp “Burma, 1885–87,” will receive the clasp only.” The medal was struck in England, but the clasp was made in Calcutta. The names of the recipients and their regiments are engraved on the edge of the medal.

Footnote 153:

The European regiments engaged in this expedition were the 1st. Battalions of the 6th. and 19th. Foot, who received the Indian Medal, with the “North West Frontier” clasp.

Footnote 154:

A parallel circumstance is found in the campaigns in Spain, during the reign of Queen Anne. The day before the battle of Saragossa, which was fought on the 20th. August, 1710, several men who were so pressed with hunger and thirst as to venture to gather grapes in a vineyard situated between the two armies, were shot by the enemy’s outposts.

Footnote 155:

As an instance of this, the following circumstance has been narrated to the author by an officer, who, on following the second division up the heights after the battle, found a poor fellow that had escaped untouched by the enemy’s fire, dying of cholera. He offered the man a drop of brandy, who refused it, saying, “It’s too late, sir, there is no use wasting it on me.”

Footnote 156:

This officer also behaved with great gallantry at the assault on the Redan, 8th. September, 1855, where he was shot through both thighs.

Footnote 157:

For this and other interesting information the author is indebted to Colonel Lysons, C.B., who served throughout the Crimean Campaign, and is now employed as Assistant Adjutant-General upon the Staff of Lieutenant-General Sir James Frederick Love, K.C.B., Inspector General of Infantry.

Footnote 158:

It cannot be too generally known that there is an excellent model of the Siege of Sebastopol deposited in the Museum of the United Service Institution, Whitehall Yard, which forms a worthy companion to that of the Battle of Waterloo, by Captain Siborne, also to be seen there. The Sebastopol model owes its origin to the following circumstances:—While the war in the Crimea was still being carried on, His Royal Highness the Prince Consort, as a mark of the continued interest he has always taken in the above Institution, presented to its Museum, in November, 1855, a model of the Siege of Sebastopol, based upon the best information that could at that time be procured in England. His Royal Highness, on presenting it, made a stipulation that the council would take steps to mark (in colour or otherwise), the exact position of the attacks of the allies, and of the Russian defences at the time of the capture of the place.

The council lost no time in inviting some officers who had lately returned from the Crimea, to undertake the completion of the model, according to His Royal Highness’s wishes; difficulties, however, presented themselves in endeavouring to carry this out in a satisfactory manner, which it was found impossible to overcome. In the meantime, at the expiration of the war in 1856, the officers of the Royal Engineers and of the Quartermaster-General’s department had completed their official surveys of the country, and, with His Royal Highness’s concurrence, it was resolved to construct a new model, based upon the latest and most accurate information. Colonel F. W. Hamilton, C.B., of the Grenadier Guards, who was wounded at the Battle of Inkermann, undertook the execution, the officers of the Army and Navy being invited to subscribe to a fund for defraying the necessary expenses, the Prince Consort heading the list with a donation of £50. The model is constructed to a horizontal scale of eleven inches to one mile, or one inch to four hundred and eighty feet. A succinct but valuable description of the model by Colonel Hamilton has been printed, from which the above particulars have been extracted.

Footnote 159:

All inventions and resources were pressed into service during the war: photography lent its aid; a telegraph and a railroad were ultimately constructed; and Soyer made his culinary campaign; but from the first the leading public journals had their representatives in the field. The letters of Mr. W. H. Russell, the special correspondent of “The Times,” were eagerly read by all, and the above has been extracted from that gentleman’s work, “The British Expedition to the Crimea.”

Footnote 160:

“The English cavalry, commanded by Lord Cardigan, had attacked our brigade of hussars (6th. Cavalry Division), with extraordinary impetuosity, but being themselves assailed in flank by four squadrons of our combined regiment of Lancers, they were thrown back, while the artillery of the 12th. and 16th. divisions fired after them with canister, and the Lancers with their carbines.”

“The English cavalry, while charging our hussars, succeeded in penetrating to the battery of Don Cossacks, No. 3, and cut down some of its gunners.”—Extract from Prince Menschikoff’s despatch, dated 25th. October, 1854.

“The enemy’s attack was most pertinacious; he charged our cavalry in spite of the grape fired with great precision from six guns of the light battery, No. 7, in spite of the fire of the skirmishers of the regiment “Odessa,” and of a company of the fourth battalion of “Tirailleurs,” that stood on the right wing, and even unheeding the artillery of General Yabokritski.”—General Liprandi’s report to Prince Menschikoff, 26th. October, 1854.

Footnote 161:

In the “Curiosities of War,” are shown the numerous battles which have been fought on Sundays, especially on Palm, Easter, and Whit Sundays. From the Wars of the Roses to the time of Wellington, Sunday has been memorable in English military annals. It is a stern necessity, that offers so strong a contrast to the prayer which then is ascending from ivied village church or stately city fane, to preserve us “from battle and murder, and from sudden death.” The Peninsular War was fruitful in Sunday fighting, and the following instances in that and more recent campaigns are here inserted, as being intimately connected with the “Medals of the British Army.”—The second battle in Portugal, that of Vimiera, was fought on Sunday, 21st. August, 1808. The battle of Fuentes d’Onor was gained on Sunday, the 5th. of May, 1811. On Sunday evening, 10th. January, 1812, Lord Wellington issued the brief and determined order, that “Ciudad Rodrigo must be carried by assault this evening, at seven o’clock.” The battle of Orthes was fought on Sunday, the 27th. of February, 1814, and that of Toulouse—the last general action of the Peninsular War—occurred on Easter Sunday, the 10th. of April following. The Battle of Waterloo was also decided on Sunday, the 18th. of June, 1815. The second Burmese War afforded two examples:—Easter Sunday the 11th. April, 1852, the attack on the lines of defence at Rangoon; and the attack and capture of Pegu, on Sunday, the 21st. of November, 1852. The victory of Inkermann, as above narrated, was achieved on Sunday, the 5th. of November, 1854. And it was on Sunday, the 10th. of May, 1857, that the terrible Indian Mutiny broke out at Meerut.

Footnote 162:

“Every bush hid a dead man, and in some places small groups lay heaped. In a spot which might have been covered by a common bell-tent, I saw lying four Englishmen and seven Russians. All the field was strewn; but the space in front of the two-gun battery, where the Guards fought, bore terrible pre-eminence in slaughter. The sides of the hill, up to and around the battery, were literally heaped with bodies. It was painful to see the noble Guardsmen, with their large forms and fine faces, lying amidst the dogged, low-browed Russians. One Guardsman lay, in advance of the battery, on his back, with his arms raised in the very act of thrusting with the bayonet; he had been killed by a bullet entering through his right eye. His coat was open, and I read his name on the Guernsey frock underneath—an odd name—‘Mustow.’ While I was wondering why his arms had not obeyed the laws of gravity, and fallen by his side when he fell dead, a Guardsman came up and told me he had seen Mustow rush out of the battery and charge with the bayonet, with which he was thrusting at two or three of the enemy, when he was shot. In their last charges the Russians must have trodden at every step on the bodies of their comrades.”—“The Story of the Campaign of Sebastopol,” by Lieutenant-Colonel E. Bruce Hamley, Royal Artillery.

Footnote 163:

The first notice of the advance of the Russians was given by Sir Thomas Troubridge, who commanded the outposts of the first brigade of the Light Division. After relieving the advanced sentries, he went down before daybreak towards the Mamelon, and, sweeping the ground with a field-glass, descried the enemy on the opposite side of the ravine.

Footnote 164:

Some misapprehension having arisen regarding the numbers then actually belonging to the army in the Crimea, in consequence of the above statement in Lord Raglan’s despatch, the following return of the strength on the 4th. of November, 1854, is inserted:—

Cavalry. Artillery and Infantry. Sappers & Miners. Under arms 1,417 3,154 17,436 Detached on command, Bâtmen, and 449 260 4,353 otherwise employed Sick { Present 149 50 1,131 Sick { Absent 512 130 5,104 ————— ————— —————— 2,527 3,594 28,024 Officers 107 147 708 Total officers and men, 4th. November, 1854 35,107.

The brigade of Highlanders, upwards of 2,000 men, was at Balaklava; the third division of 3,400 men occupied the heights in rear of the trenches, a sortie from the town being expected: and about 3,600 were in the trenches; these, deducted from 17,436, the “Infantry under arms,” leave 8,436, nearly agreeing with the number given in the despatch.

Footnote 165:

“At one time, while the Duke was rallying his men, a body of Russians began to single him out, and to take shots at him in the most deliberate manner. A surgeon, Mr. Wilson, 7th. Hussars, who was attached to the brigade, perceived the danger of his Royal Highness, and with the greatest gallantry and coolness, assembled a few men of the Guards, led them to the charge, and utterly routed and dispersed the Russians. The Duke’s horse was killed in the course of the fight. At the close of the day he called Mr. Wilson in front of the regiment and publicly thanked him for having in all probability saved his life.”—“Expedition to the Crimea,” by W. H. Russell, L.L.D.

Footnote 166:

The incident is thus alluded to in a letter written on the day following the escape of the French garrison of Almeida, by the Duke of Wellington to Viscount Beresford:—“Villa Formosa, 11th. May, 1811. You will hardly believe that we were obliged to pick up the French shot in our camp to make up ammunition for Arentschild’s guns, his reserve having been left behind at Saragossa.”

Footnote 167:

Non-commissioned officers and men, 11th. January, 1855:—

Cavalry. Artillery and Infantry. Sappers & Miners. Under arms 1,086 2,971 17,050 Bâtmen, & otherwise employed 306 100 3,040 On command 242 206 2,029 Sick { Present 193 564 4,821 Sick { Absent 576 673 9,174 ————— ————— —————— 2,403 4,514 36,114 Officers 111 161 832 Total officers and men, 11th. January, 1855 44,135.

Footnote 168:

“Would you tell Mrs. Herbert that I begged she would let me see frequently the accounts she receives from Miss Nightingale or Mrs. Bracebridge, as I hear no details of the wounded, though I see so many from officers, etc., about the battle-field, and naturally the former must interest me more than anyone. Let Mrs. Herbert also know that I wish Miss Nightingale and the ladies would tell these poor noble wounded and sick men that no one takes a warmer interest, or feels more for their sufferings, or admires their courage and heroism more than their Queen. Day and night she thinks of her beloved troops; so does the Prince. Beg Mrs. Herbert to communicate these my words to those ladies, as I know that our sympathy is much valued by these noble fellows.—VICTORIA.”

Footnote 169:

“The covering party for the entire right attack (upwards of a mile in extent) never had exceeded, at this period of the siege, three hundred and fifty men, and on the night of the 21st. of January it numbered only two hundred and ninety men. The guards for the other attacks were equally small.”—Major Elphinstone’s “Journal of Operations conducted by the Royal Engineers.”

Footnote 170:

“The gallant old 7th. Fusiliers had to run the gauntlet of a large body of the enemy, whom they drove back à la fourchette. The 34th. regiment had an enormous force to contend against, and their Colonel, Kelly, was carried off by the enemy. In the midst of the fight, Major Gordon, of the Royal Engineers, displayed that cool courage and presence of mind which never forsook him. With a little switch in his hand, he encouraged the men to defend the trenches, and standing up on the top of the parapet, unarmed as he was, hurled down stones upon the Russians. He was struck by a ball, which passed through the lower part of his arm, and at the same time received a bullet through the shoulder. All rejoiced that he was not dangerously wounded.”—The British Expedition to the Crimea, by W. H. Russell, L.L.D.

Footnote 171:

The British ships employed in this expedition were the “Royal Albert,” “Agamemnon,” “Hannibal,” “Algiers,” “St. Jean d’Acre,” “Princess Royal,” ships of the line; and twenty-seven frigates and gunboats. The land forces amounted to nearly 16,000 men, with six batteries of artillery.

Footnote 172:

“From the 13th. to the 19th. of August, inclusive, the expenditure of ammunition amounted to twenty-six thousand two hundred and seventy rounds, and that of powder to about eighty-one tons.”—Artillery Operations, compiled by Captain and Brevet-Major W. E. M. Reilly, C.B., Royal Artillery.

Footnote 173:

Number killed, wounded, etc., of the British army in the Crimea, from the date of embarkation for the East, to the 30th. April, 1856.

┌────────────────────┬───────────┬───────────┬───────────┬────────────┐ │ │ Cavalry. │Artillery. │Engineers. │ Infantry. │ ├────────────────────┼─────┬─────┼─────┬─────┼─────┬─────┼─────┬──────┤ │ │Offi-│N.-C.│Offi-│N.-C.│Offi-│N.-C.│Offi-│N.-C. │ │ „ │cers.│O. & │cers.│O. & │cers.│O. & │cers.│ O. & │ │ │ │Men. │ │Men. │ │Men. │ │ Men. │ ├────────────────────┼─────┼─────┼─────┼─────┼─────┼─────┼─────┼──────┤ │Killed in action │ 9│ 114│ 11│ 121│ 9│ 32│ 125│ 2331│ │Died of wounds │ 4│ 26│ 1│ 52│ 6│ 23│ 73│ 1832│ │Died of disease, │ 23│ 1007│ 10│ 1298│ 5│ 175│ 105│13,414│ │ etc. │ │ │ │ │ │ │ │ │ ├────────────────────┼─────┼─────┼─────┼─────┼─────┼─────┼─────┼──────┤ │ Total deaths │ 36│ 1147│ 22│ 1471│ 20│ 230│ 303│17,577│ ├────────────────────┼─────┼─────┼─────┼─────┼─────┼─────┼─────┼──────┤ │Wounded { severely │ 12│ 113│ 6│ 632│ 7│ 31│ 254│ 5186│ │Wounded { slightly │ 14│ 124│ 24│ „ │ 6│ 55│ 181│ 5220│ ├────────────────────┼─────┼─────┼─────┼─────┼─────┼─────┼─────┼──────┤ │ Total wounded │ 26│ 237│ 30│ 632│ 13│ 86│ 435│10,406│ ├────────────────────┼─────┼─────┼─────┼─────┼─────┼─────┼─────┼──────┤ │Number who suffered │ 1│ 22│ 1│ 32│ 2│ 7│ 34│ 810│ │ amputation │ │ │ │ │ │ │ │ │ └────────────────────┴─────┴─────┴─────┴─────┴─────┴─────┴─────┴──────┘

Footnote 174:

The “Turkish General Service Medal,” instituted by Mahomet II., in 1831, was given by the Sultan, to Colonel (afterwards General Sir J. Lintorn) Simmons, two officers, and sixteen men of the tenth company Royal Engineers, and to two officers, and thirty men forming the crew of a gunboat, for services in the Danube in 1854. The medals given to Colonel Simmons and Commander Carr-Glyn, were in gold, the others in silver. On the obverse is the Sultan’s cypher, within a circle, surmounted by the crescent and star, on the sides are flags and laurel branches. The reverse has a large elliptical star, surmounted by another of six points, below is a scroll with a Turkish inscription, signifying Medal, or Mark of Honour. Ribbon: red, with green edges. Medals—one in gold, and the others in silver—were also given to seven British officers in command of Turkish troops at the successful defence of Silistria, in 1854; and a silver medal was given to General Sir F. Williams and the officers under him for the defence of Kars, 1855.

Footnote 175:

The first act of bravery for which the Cross was given.

Footnote 176:

Queen’s Regiments in India on the 1st. of May, 1857:—6th. Dragoon Guards, 9th. and 12th. Lancers, and 14th. Light Dragoons, 8th. Foot, 10th. (first battalions), 24th., 27th., 29th., 32nd., 35th., 43rd., 52nd., 53rd., 60th. (first battalion), 61st., 64th., 70th., 74th., 75th., 78th., 81st., 83rd., 84th., 86th., and 87th. Regiments. Strength:—seven hundred and fifty-seven officers and twenty-two thousand four hundred and seventy-one men. The East India Company’s troops raised this force to two hundred and seventy-seven thousand seven hundred and forty-six; the Native Troops included therein amounting to two hundred and thirty-two thousand two hundred and twenty-four, and the Europeans to forty-five thousand five hundred and twenty-two.

Footnote 177:

The following fact is significant of the scarcity of this kind of ammunition:—In one of the field force orders it was notified that two annas would be given for each of the enemy’s twenty-four pounder round shot that might be brought into camp, to be again used up. Similar instances occurred during the siege of Sebastopol, and in the Peninsula, as noticed in the account of the War in the Crimea, at page 417 of this work.

Footnote 178:

Sir John Lawrence, the able chief commissioner of the Punjab, by his wise and prompt measures secured the tranquility of that portion of India. The necessary steps to disarm the Native Regiments were ably carried into effect by the 81st., the only Queen’s regiment at Lahore. Putteeala, a powerful Sikh chieftain, also gave zealous aid, not only by sending troops to replace those who had marched from Umballa to join their comrades before Delhi, but also by affording protection to fugitives, and exercising his influence to keep his countrymen faithful to the British; his relative, the Jheend Rajah also proceeded to Delhi with a body of his own troops, and bore an active share in the subsequent operations. The authorities at Peshawur, where fourteen thousand men were stationed, only about one-fourth being Europeans, were on the alert; the fort of Attock was at once provisioned for a siege, the 57th. Queen’s regiment forming the garrison, and the 64th. Native Infantry were distributed in the frontier forts, the treasure being deposited at Peshawur. The Guides were sent to join the army before Delhi, where they arrived in June, after a march of about six hundred miles, pronounced by Sir Henry Barnard to be without a parallel. Colonel Edwards, of Punjab fame, also by his appeals caused several bodies of Sikh troops to uphold British rule, and they were found most welcome at Delhi, above all, the great object of disarming the suspicious regiments was carried out. Colonel Ellice with three companies of the 24th. regiment, had an affair with the 14th. Native Infantry, at Jhelum on the 7th. of July; in which he himself was dangerously wounded; and a flying column, under Brigadier-General Nicholson, encountered the mutineers about noon on the 12th. of July, as they were crossing the Ravee; in this action the 52nd. Light Infantry, under Colonel Campbell, maintained their high character. After another attack on the 16th. of that month, the Brigadier proceeded to several disturbed parts of the country, and eventually joined the troops before Delhi on the 14th. of August. The column from the Punjab comprised the 52nd. Light Infantry, a wing of the 61st., No. 17 Light Field Battery, 2nd. regiment of Punjab Infantry, a wing of the 7th. Punjab Police Battalion, 4th. Sikh Infantry, two hundred and fifty Mooltanee Horse, with siege guns and ordnance stores. The 52nd. were six hundred and eighty strong, with six sick, but on the 14th. of September, owing to the ravages of fever and cholera, they only mustered two hundred and forty effectives of all ranks.

Footnote 179:

In addition to these two officers there were Sergeants John Smith and A. B. Carmichael, and Corporal F. Burgess, alias Joshua Burgess Grierson, of the Sappers and Miners; Bugler Hawthorne, of the 52nd. Light Infantry, and twenty-four Sappers and Miners, viz.:—fourteen Native and ten Punjabees. Covered by the fire of the 60th. Rifles, this party advanced at the double towards the Cashmere Gate; Lieutenant Home, with Sergeants John Smith and Carmichael, and Havildar Madhoo, all of the Sappers, leading and carrying the powder-bags, followed by Lieutenant Salkeld, Corporal Burgess, and a section of the remainder of the party. Sergeant Carmichael was killed whilst laying his powder, and Havildar Madhoo was wounded. Whilst endeavouring to fire the charge Lieutenant Salkeld was shot through the leg and arm, and handed over the slow match to Corporal Burgess, who fell mortally wounded just as he had successfully performed his duty. Havildar Tiluk Singh, of the Sappers and Miners was wounded, and Ram Heth, Sepoy, of the same corps, was killed during this part of the operation. The demolition having been most successful, Lieutenant Home then caused the bugle to sound the regimental call of the 52nd. as the signal for the advance of the column; this was repeated three times, as it was feared that amidst the noise of the assault the sound might not be heard. The bugler, Robert Hawthorne, after performing his own dangerous duty, humanely attached himself to Lieutenant Salkeld, and after binding up that officer’s wounds under a heavy musketry fire, had him removed without further injury. For this deed, pronounced to be “as noble as any that has ever graced the annals of war,” he received the Victoria Cross.

Footnote 180:

Well might the Governor-General, in his “Notification,” remark, that “Before a single soldier, of the many thousands who are hastening from England to uphold the supremacy of the British power, has set foot on these shores, the rebel force, where it was strongest and most united, and where it had the command of unbounded military appliances, has been destroyed or scattered by an army collected within the limits of the North-western Provinces and the Punjab alone.”

Footnote 181:

At one time there were three brothers of this name before Delhi, the 8th. Foot being in command of Lieutenant-Colonel Greathed at the assault on that city; this was the elder; the other, H. H. Greathed, Esq., Commissioner and Political Agent of the Bengal Civil Service, died of cholera on the 19th. of September, the day previous to its capture; and the youngest, Brevet-Major William Wilberforce Harris Greathed, C.B., of the Bengal Engineers, was severely wounded in the storming of Delhi.

Footnote 182:

Afterwards General Sir Hope Grant, G.C.B.

Footnote 183:

The strength of the Lucknow garrison on the 1st. of July, 1857, consisted of one thousand six hundred and eighteen officers and men, “effective, fit for duty”; the sick and wounded amounted to eighty officers and men.

Footnote 184:

One of the most remarkable relics of the siege that I have seen was the mess plate of the 32nd. regiment. The spoons were twisted by the effect of the enemy’s shot, and the soup tureen presented a singular appearance, the handles being nearly wrenched off. These battered articles were sent to Windsor Castle for the inspection of Her Majesty.

Footnote 185:

The native non-commissioned officers and men who formed part of the garrison, received the Indian Order of Merit, and were permitted to count three years of additional service. The 13th., 48th., and 71st. regiments of Native Infantry were afterwards formed into one corps, designated the “Regiment of Lucknow.”

Footnote 186:

The garrison of Lucknow, from the 30th. of June to the 26th. of September, 1857, had one hundred and forty officers and men, Europeans, killed, and one hundred and ninety wounded; Natives, seventy-two killed and one hundred and thirty-one wounded.

Footnote 187:

Cawnpore unfortunately occupies a prominent place in the history of the mutiny. General Sir Hugh Wheeler, seeing the state of the native troops, which composed part of the garrison, formed an entrenched camp round the hospital barracks, and collected a supply of provisions. Owing to the defection of the native corps, some of which at first appeared faithful, the force ultimately consisted of the first company sixth battalion of artillery, sixty-one; 32nd. regiment, eighty-four; 1st. European Fusiliers, fifteen; 84th. regiment, fifty; in all, two hundred and ten. To these may be added the officers of the three native infantry regiments, and others, amounting to about one hundred. The non-combatants amounted to five hundred and ninety, one hundred and sixty women and children being included in the latter number, in all nine hundred. Considering the defenceless state of the camp, it was wonderful that the garrison could withstand the enemy for a single day. The Sepoys commenced their attack on the 7th. of June, and continued an almost constant fire on the camp until the 24th. The garrison had only eight guns, while some opposed to them were twenty-four pounders. Frequent attempts were made to carry the enclosure by storm, but they were unsuccessful, the Sepoys being driven back each time. The sufferings of the garrison were so extreme, that on the 25th. of June, arrangements were entered into with Nena Sahib for the evacuation of the place. The result is but too well known. While the unfortunate people were proceeding towards Allahabad, the treacherous mutineers fired upon all in the boats; the one in which General Wheeler (who had been severely wounded) was in they brought back to Cawnpore. Only a few escaped, one of whom, Lieutenant Delafosse, has given a narrative of what he witnessed. All who were not killed in the boats were carried back to Cawnpore; the men being shot, and the females detained prisoners.

Footnote 188:

This miscreant’s real name was Doondoo Punt, and he was the adopted son of Bajee Kao, the ex-Peishwah of Poona. After the death of the latter, in 1852, he made claim to the pension which had been allowed to that chief by the treaty of 1818, when he gave himself up to Sir John Malcolm. The refusal of the Indian authorities to recognise his right made him commence his vindictive course. He had been permitted to keep up a retinue of two hundred soldiers, and had a fortified place of residence at Bithoor, ten miles from Cawnpore.

Footnote 189:

Promoted to the rank of Major-General on the 30th. of July, 1857, and was afterwards appointed a Knight Commander of the Bath; also created a baronet, but dying before the patent was sealed, the dignity was conferred upon his son, Lieutenant-General Sir Henry M. Havelock, Bart., of the 18th. Royal Irish regiment.

Footnote 190:

Captain William Robert Moorsom, of the 52nd. Light Infantry, rendered most important service in guiding Havelock’s second column. This young officer had been selected in 1856 to conduct a scientific survey of Lucknow, and having preserved rough copies of it, his knowledge of the city proved of the highest importance, not only on this, but subsequent occasions, his gallantry being repeatedly mentioned in the despatches. Captain Moorsom met a soldier’s death at the early age of twenty-four, at the head of a column of attack on the rebel parts of the city of Lucknow, on the 11th. of March, 1858, and the 52nd., feeling that the career of this young officer, who had been engaged in nine pitched battles and numerous skirmishes, having been twice wounded, was an honour to the regiment, erected a monumental tablet to his memory in the cathedral of Rochester. The Division of Sir James Outram also erected in Westminster Abbey a memorial window to their youthful Quartermaster-General.

Footnote 191:

Captain Oliver J. Jones, R.N., in his “Recollections of a Winter Campaign in India, 1857–8,” gives the following amusing anecdote of his first peep at the Commander-in-Chief. The author was wandering through the rooms of a “strongish place” taken from a Rajah.—“In one of them I found a couple of glass candlesticks, not worth sixpence a piece; but as my establishment only sported an empty porter bottle, I thought they would make a handsome addition, and took them. Coming down stairs, I met Forster—poor fellow! he is now dead—one of the Chief’s aide-de-camps, who said,—‘By Jove, old fellow, you’d better not let Sir Colin catch you looting—here he comes!’ upon which I dropped them, as Paddy says, like a hot murphy; and in a couple of minutes after saw a Sikh walking off with my elegant candlesticks. Soon afterwards I saw the Chief serving out bamboo backsheesh to some Sikhs who had passed him with loot, with a big stick, and I rejoiced at the warning my friend Foster had given me, else, perhaps, in his wrath, he might have broken my head too.”

The promising young officer above referred to, namely Captain W. F. Godolphin Forster, of the 18th. Royal Irish Regiment, son of Major-General W. F. Foster, K.H., Military Secretary at Head Quarters, died at Lucknow on the 14th. of May, 1858, and up to that date had accompanied Sir Colin Campbell in all his battles and operations against the mutineers.

Footnote 192:

Mr. Thomas Henry Kavanagh, Assistant Commissioner in Oude, when serving under the orders of Lieutenant-General Sir James Outram, in Lucknow, on the 8th. of November, 1857, volunteered on the dangerous duty of proceeding through the city to the camp of the Commander-in-Chief, for the purpose of guiding the relieving force to the beleaguered garrison in the Residency,—a task which he performed with chivalrous gallantry and devotion.

A highly interesting work has been written by this gentleman, showing how he won the Victoria Cross, which was conferred upon him under the Royal Warrant of the 13th. of December, 1858; by which this high distinction was accorded to certain non-military persons, who, as Volunteers, had borne arms against the mutineers in India.

Footnote 193:

“There never was a bolder feat of arms, and the loss inflicted on the enemy, after the entrance of the Secundra Bagh was effected, was immense,—more than two thousand of the enemy were afterwards carried out. The officers who led the regiments were Lieutenant-Colonel L. Hay, H.M.’s 93rd. Highlanders, Lieutenant-Colonel Gordon, H.M.’s 93rd. Highlanders; Captain Walton, H.M.’s 53rd. Foot; Lieutenant Paul, 4th. Punjaub Infantry (since dead); and Major Barnston, H.M.’s 90th. Foot.”—Sir Colin Campbell’s despatch.

Footnote 194:

“The fighting on the 28th. was very severe. On the left advance, Colonel Walpole with the Rifles, supported by Captain Greene’s battery, and part of the 82nd. regiment, achieved a complete victory over the enemy, and captured two eighteen-pounder guns. The glory of this well-contested fight belongs entirely to the above-named companies and artillery.”—Major-General Windham’s Despatch.

Footnote 195:

Force employed on the 6th. of December:—Brigadier Greathed’s Brigade—8th., 64th., and 2nd. Punjaub Infantry. Artillery Brigade—two troops Horse Artillery; three light field Batteries; guns of the Naval Brigade; heavy field Battery Royal Artillery. Cavalry Brigade—9th. Lancers; detachments 1st., 2nd., and 5th. Punjaub Cavalry and Hodson’s Horse. 4th. Brigade—53rd. Foot; 42nd. and 93rd. Highlanders; 4th. Punjaub Rifles. 5th. Infantry Brigade—23rd. Royal Welsh Fusiliers; 32nd. and 82nd. Regiments. 6th. Brigade—second and third battalions Rifle Brigade; detachment 38th. Foot. Engineer Brigade—Royal Engineers, and detachments Bengal and Punjaub Sappers and Miners attached to the various brigades of Infantry.

Footnote 196:

Troops employed:—Head-quarters of the division of Artillery and of the Field Artillery brigade under Major-General Sir A. Wilson, K.C.B., and Colonel D. Wood, C.B. Royal Horse Artillery: Lieutenant-Colonel D’Aguilar’s troop, Royal Horse Artillery; Lieutenant-Colonel Toombs, C.B., and Lieutenant Bishop’s troops; Bengal Horse Artillery, under Lieutenant-Colonel Turner; two twenty-four pounders and two eight-inch howitzers of the “Shannon’s” Naval Brigade; two companies Punjaub Sappers and Miners. Head-quarters of the Cavalry division and the 1st. Cavalry Brigade, under Brigadier-General Sir J. H. Grant, K.C.B., and Brigadier Little. 9th. Lancers; 2nd. Punjaub Irregular Cavalry; detachment of 5th. Punjaub ditto; 1st. Sikh Irregular Cavalry. Second division of Infantry, under Brigadier-General Sir E. Lugard, K.C.B., consisting of third brigade, Brigadier P. M. M. Guy, 34th., 38th., and 53rd. Foot; fourth brigade, Brigadier the Honourable Adrian Hope, 42nd. and 93rd. Highlanders and 4th. Punjaub Rifles.

Footnote 197:

The force under Brigadier-General Franks consisted of one hundred and forty European and one hundred and seven Native officers, and five thousand six hundred and forty-six men, and was composed of two companies of Royal, one of Bengal, and one of Madras Artillery; detachments of Benares Horse; Lahore Light Horse, Pathan Horse, and third Sikh Irregular Cavalry; Her Majesty’s 10th., 20th., and 97th. regiments, and six battalions of Ghoorkha infantry and artillery. A dashing cavalry combat occurred at Nyapoorwa, on the 1st. March, in which Captain Aikman, commanding the 3rd. Sikh cavalry, was greatly distinguished; and on the 4th. of that month, the fort of Dhowrara was captured.

Footnote 198:

Force sent across the Goomtee under Sir James Outram:—Lieutenant-Colonel D’Aguilar’s troop Royal Horse Artillery; Major Remmington’s and Captain McKinnon’s troops Royal Horse Artillery, under Lieutenant-Colonel F. Turner; Captains Gibbons’ and Middleton’s Light Field Batteries; Royal Artillery and head-quarters Field Artillery Brigade; head-quarters Cavalry Division and of first Cavalry Brigade; 2nd. Dragoon Guards; 9th. Lancers; 2nd. Punjaub Cavalry, detachments 1st. and 5th. Punjaub Cavalry, under Captains Watson and Sanford; third Infantry Division under Brigadier-General R. Walpole; fifth Brigade, Brigadier Douglas, C.B., 23rd. Royal Welsh Fusiliers, 97th. Highlanders, and 1st. Bengal Fusiliers; sixth Brigade, Brigadier Alfred Horsford, C.B., second and third battalions Rifle Brigade, and 2nd. Punjaub Infantry.

Footnote 199:

Promoted Major-General for his services on this occasion, and also when in command of the force employed at the relief of Azimghur, in April, 1858.

Footnote 200:

From the 2nd. to the 25th. of March, 1858, the British had one hundred and twenty-seven officers and men killed, and five hundred and ninety-five wounded.

Footnote 201:

Force employed at the Betwa.—Artillery, three siege guns, sixteen light field guns; 14th. Light Dragoons, two hundred and forty-three rank and file; Hyderabad Cavalry, two hundred and seven sabres; 86th. Regiment, two hundred and eight rank and file; 3rd. Bombay European Regiment, two hundred and twenty-six rank and file; 24th. Bombay Native Infantry, two hundred and ninety-eight rank and file; and 25th. Bombay Native Infantry, four hundred rank and file.

Footnote 202:

Several standards were captured, together with a silk Union Jack which had been given by Lord William Bentinck to the grandfather of the Ranee’s husband, with permission to have it carried before him as a reward for his fidelity, a privilege accorded to no other Indian Prince. The soldiers who had so bravely won this flag of their country, asked permission to hoist it on the place,—a request to which Sir Hugh Rose at once acceded.

Footnote 203:

See Recipients of the Victoria Cross.

Footnote 204:

Lieutenant Cameron, of the 72nd., received the Victoria Cross for conspicuous bravery on this day, in having headed a small party of men, and attacked a body of armed fanatic rebels, strongly posted in a loopholed house, with one narrow entrance. He stormed the house, and killed three rebels in single combat. This officer was severely wounded, having lost the half of one hand, by a stroke from a tulwar.

Footnote 205:

In addition to four killed and fourteen wounded, the 14th. Light Dragoons had eighteen cases of sunstroke, two proving fatal. The 71st. Highland Light Infantry suffered from the same cause, eight out of the nineteen cases dying from the intense heat, one day in the shade it rose to 130 degrees. Sir Hugh Rose stated in his despatch, that when a wing of the 71st. was prostrated by sun-sickness, the only complaint he heard in the field hospitals from these gallant fellows, was that they could not rise and fight.

Footnote 206:

Troops employed in the action at Banda:—Horse Artillery, European and Native; 12th. Lancers (left wing); one squadron Hyderabad Cavalry, one hundred and thirty-six; detachments Royal Artillery; Madras Artillery; Sappers and Miners; 3rd. Madras European Regiment; 1st. Regiment of Native Infantry; Detachment 50th. Native Infantry.

Footnote 207:

One of these, the defence of Arrah, is most remarkable. Sixteen Europeans and fifty Sikh soldiers, made a noble stand against three thousand mutineers. The Europeans were Mr. Littledale, judge; Mr. Bombe, collector; Mr. Wake, magistrate; and Mr. Boyle, railway engineer—all civilians. The first attempt to relieve them failed; on the 27th. of July portions of the 10th. and 37th. regiments, and some Sikhs, about four hundred in all, were sent up the river from Dynapore in two steamers, one of which grounded: this caused a delay, but in the evening of the 29th. the troops were disembarked. Captain Dunbar pushed on until he reached the outskirts of the town, when the Sepoys suddenly opened a destructive fire of musketry from the wood, a great number, including himself, being killed, the survivors being hotly pursued to the steamer. Major Vincent Eyre, of the Bengal Horse Artillery (author of the well-known work on the disasters at Cabool), who was in command of a flying force, on hearing of this event advanced from Shawpore, a distance of twenty-eight miles, and on the 2nd. of August encountered the rebels near Goojerajunge; and although the odds were twenty to one, gallantly defeated them. Mr. Ross Lowis Mangles, Assistant-Magistrate at Patna, and Mr. William Fraser M‘Donell, Magistrate of Sarun, both of the Bengal Civil Service, received the Victoria Cross for their services; the former for volunteering to serve with the above, having, on the morning of the 30th. of July, after Captain Dunbar’s death, during the retreat, with signal gallantry and generous self-devotion, and notwithstanding that he had himself been previously wounded, carried for several miles, out of action, a wounded soldier of the 37th. regiment, bore him in safety to the boats, after binding up his wounds under a murderous fire, which killed or wounded almost the whole detachment; and the latter for great coolness and bravery on the same day and occasion, in having climbed, under an incessant fire outside the boat in which he and several soldiers were, up to the rudder, and with considerable difficulty cut through the lashing which secured it to the side of the boat; on this being cut the boat obeyed the helm, and thus thirty-five European soldiers escaped certain death. In this feat of arms, by which the gallant garrison was relieved, one hundred and fifty-four men of the 5th. Fusiliers, under Captain L’Estrange, maintained the ancient fame of their regiment, and shared with the first company of the 5th. battalion of the Bengal Artillery, and the Buxar Gentlemen Volunteers, in this important result; so honourable to them and to their daring commander. Captain Scott, Ensigns Lewis Oldfield (wounded), and Mason, and Assistant-Surgeon Thornton, were the other officers of the detachment of the 5th. Fusiliers.

Footnote 208:

The First Brigade, with whom was Sir Robert Napier, consisted of the third Scinde Horse; head-quarters 12th. Bengal Cavalry; a battery 21st. Brigade Royal Artillery, with steel 7-pounder guns; head-quarters 10th. Company Royal Engineers; 4th. King’s Own; 23rd. Punjaubees, and wing of 27th Beloochees, also a Naval Brigade of eighty-three men under Commander Fellowes, H.M.S. “Dryad,” with twelve 12-pounder rocket tubes, divided into two batteries. The Second Brigade comprised four troops 3rd. Bombay Cavalry; a battery of the 14th. Brigade Royal Artillery, with four 12-pounder Armstrong guns; detachment 5th. battery 25th. Brigade R.A., with two 8-inch mortars; battery 21st. Brigade, with steel 7-pounders; company of Sappers and Miners; 2nd., 3rd., and 4th. Companies of Bombay Sappers and Miners; the 33rd. Regiment, and wing of the 10th. Bombay Native Infantry. The reinforcement consisted of six companies of 45th. Regiment; wing of 3rd. Native Infantry; wing of the 27th. Native Infantry; one troop 3rd. Cavalry; wing of 3rd. Dragoon Guards; and a squadron of 10th. Bengal Cavalry.

Footnote 209:

“The body of Fitaurari Gabri could be distinguished from the remainder of the fallen by its gorgeous attire. He had been one of the first to fall, and seven chiefs who had attempted to bear away his body were laid in a heap around him. On the left, where the pioneers and baggage guard had been engaged, the dead lay thickest. Along the ravine where the bayonet charge was made men and horses were heaped in tens and twenties. In addition to those that lay there, hundreds had been carried into the fortress during the night.”—(LIEUT. SHEPHERD, correspondent of the Daily News).

Footnote 210:

“Nothing was left us but to leave marks of our power or vengeance, which would long be remembered. No more utterly atrocious Government than that which has thus, perhaps fallen, ever existed on the face of the earth. Their capital was a charnel-house, their religion a combination of cruelty and treachery, their policy the natural outcome of their religion.”—Despatch of Sir G. Wolseley to Lord Kimberley.

Footnote 211:

Among the small body of British officers with Captain Glover, besides Captain Sartorius, were Lieutenants Cameron and Barnard, 19th. regiment; Commander Larcom, Lieutenant Moore, Dr. Rowe, and Dr. Bailey, R.N., and three master gunners of the Royal Artillery.

Footnote 212:

The plunder captured at Coomassie, consisting chiefly of the gold ornaments of the King’s wives, was sold at Cape Coast Castle, and realised nearly £6,000. Among it was an ivory-hilted sword, having on one side of the blade the following inscription, “From Her Majesty Queen Victoria to the King of Ashantee.” This sword which was found in the King’s bedchamber, was purchased by the Officers of the Staff, and presented by them to Sir Garnet Wolseley. On the reverse of the blade is another inscription, “Major-General Sir Garnet Joseph Wolseley, K.C.B., from the Officers of his Staff. Coomassie, 4th. February, 1874.”

Footnote 213:

Only one military officer, Colonel A. B. Tulloch, C.B., Chief of the Intelligence Department, who was present at the bombardment, received this clasp.

Footnote 214:

The greatest number of bars given with any single medal was six, and but four were issued with this number, to four men of the 19th. Hussars. The medals were supplied by the Mint, but a Birmingham firm assisted in their production. All the officers above the rank of captain, who served in the campaign of 1882, received the Order of the Medjidie from the Khedive.

Footnote 215:

The Naval Brigade held Alexandria till the end of July, by which time so many troops had arrived, that the services of the seamen on shore were no longer required, with the exception of those serving in Captain Fisher’s moveable armoured battery. The marines remained on shore, and took the chief part in a smart engagement near Ramleh, on August 5th.

Footnote 216:

Port Said was seized by Captain Fairfax, R.N., and Ismailia occupied by Captain Fitzroy, R.N. On August 20th. the seamen and marines of the “Seagull” and “Mosquito,” with two hundred of the 72nd. Highlanders, attacked and carried an entrenched position at Chalouf.

Footnote 217:

The troops from India consisted of 1st. Battalion 72nd. Highlanders; 7th. Native Infantry; 29th. Punjaubees; 29th. Beloochees; a battery of seven-pounder screw guns; and the 2nd., 6th., and 13th. Bengal Cavalry.

Footnote 218:

The Highland Brigade, on entering Cairo, was first quartered in the Citadel, but removed and occupied a camp without the walls during the months of October and November. One night in October a curious incident happened. A large number of Bedouins were prowling around the city and encampment, into which they now and then fired. The dress of the Highlanders completely puzzled the Arabs, and imagining them to be the wives of the Infidel soldiers in Cairo, they made a dash at the tents, hoping to capture some of the damsels to enliven their homes in the desert. They were undeceived by being saluted with a volley that stretched forty of them on the ground, and the survivors sought safety in flight.

Footnote 219:

Among the officers killed was the gallant Lieutenant Wyatt-Rawson, R.N., who had guided the Highland Brigade by the stars, throughout the night, and was among the first to enter the Egyptian works. He was Naval aide-de-camp to Sir G. Wolseley, to whom his last words were “Didn’t I lead them straight, General!” Major Strong and Captain Wardell, of the Royal Marines, were both shot dead while leading and cheering on their men up the glacis, within twenty yards of the enemy.

Footnote 220:

When the order to charge was given, the 42nd. charged instantly, and the 65th. after a short interval, and more quickly than the flank half battalion. This inequality of movement left the right corner and part of the right flank of the square open. Worse still, the charge was made, to quote the common expression in the camp “at nothing.” The line stopped short, and in a few moments came the Arab rush, and the Highlanders and 65th. were so closely jammed together that they had hardly elbow room to use their weapons. Only three or four of the enemy got inside the square, and they were killed as soon as they entered.

Footnote 221:

“The formation of the Arabs, which was like a half moon, overlapped the front and right face of the 1st. Brigade. Buller had his men well in hand, just as if they were at a review. He commenced firing volleys at them. The Arabs, who were in irregular formation, and from three to ten deep, came along at a run, and it was just like a big black wave running up a beach. It began to break on the crest, the white foam being represented by the men that fell simultaneously with every volley, and the wave began to grow less and less the more it neared the square. Within two hundred and fifty yards it nearly ceased, and not one man could get near enough to use his spear.”—Wylde’s—In the Soudan.

Footnote 222:

With Lord Wolseley were Major-General Sir Redvers Buller, V.C., Chief of the Staff; Colonel W. F. Butler, C.B., Assistant Adjutant-General; Colonel Sir C. W. Wilson, R.E., Chief of Intelligence Department; and Colonel Sir H. Stewart, K.C.B. Colonel H. Brackenbury, R.A.; Colonel R. Harrison, R.E.; Colonel Webber, R.E.; and others, for special service.

Footnote 223:

The advance of the troops up the Nile was difficult and onerous in the extreme. Some of the cataracts extended for two and three miles, and all the stores had to be taken out of the boats and carried miles round, over broken and rocky ground, and then shipped again beyond the obstruction. It often took seventy men to haul one boat through the rapids, and some days the whole progress made was under a mile. Many of the boats were capsized and wrecked, and fifty men of the expedition, including ten Canadians, were drowned before reaching Dongola.

Footnote 224:

The troops which proceeded up the Nile were detachments of the 1st. and 2nd. Life Guards; the Horse Guards; 2nd., 4th., and 5th. Dragoon Guards; 1st. and 2nd. Dragoons; 5th. and 16th. Lancers; and 3rd., 4th., 7th., 10th., 11th., 15th., 18th., 19th., 20th., and 21st. Hussars. Most of them served as mounted infantry, or in the camel corps. Detachments of Grenadier, Coldstream, and Scots Guards; 13th., 21st., and 94th. Foot, 60th. Rifles and Rifle Brigade, and the 18th., 35th., 38th., 42nd., 46th., 50th., 56th., 75th., 79th. Foot; Royal Marines; and Naval Brigade. The 18th. Foot were the winners of Lord Wolseley’s prize of £100 in the race up the Nile to Debbah.

Footnote 225:

“Immediately I perceived the enemy coming down, I ran the gun to a position in the centre of the left flank, and commenced firing. After about thirty rounds the gun jammed. The enemy then were about two hundred yards from the muzzle of it. The captain of it, Will Rhoods, and myself, unscrewed the plate to clean the barrel, when the enemy were upon us. Rhoods was killed by a spear; Miller, drummer, I also saw killed at the same moment. I was knocked down in rear of gun, but uninjured, except a spear scratch on left hand. As I struggled up I was carried against the face of the square, which was literally pressed back by sheer weight of numbers. The crush was so great, that at the moment few on either side were killed, but fortunately this flank of the square was forced up a very steep little mound, which enabled the rear rank to open a tremendous fire over the heads of the front rank men. This relieved the pressure, and enabled the front rank to bayonet or shoot those of the enemy nearest them. The enemy then turned to the right and streamed away along the rear face of the square, where, I afterwards heard they effected an entrance. None of them got into the square at the place I indicated, where the crush was, which was held by the Mounted Infantry.”—Despatch of Lord Charles Beresford, R.N.

Footnote 226:

All the Arabs killed belonged to the Hadendowa tribe, and among them were several women, clad as men. Their fanaticism was amazing. As an eye-witness wrote—“When our men went out to bring in the wounded rebels lying in the bush, these latter crept bleeding on all fours, with the spears in their mouths to stab them, and even hobbled on broken legs to attack them.”

Footnote 227:

One of the standards had this inscription—“From the Mahdi, the true Prophet of God. Whoever fights under this banner shall be victorious.”

Footnote 228:

The Soudan Medal, with the clasp “Gemaizah, 1888,” was given to the officers, seamen, and marines of H.M.S. “Racer” and “Starling” who belonged to those vessels on December 20th., 1888, the date of the action.

Footnote 229:

Medals granted for service in the field, as well as medals and gratuities, and medals and annuities, for good conduct, are forfeited by soldiers on conviction of desertion or felony, or being sentenced to penal servitude, or on discharge with ignominy. They are also liable to forfeiture by sentence of court-martial, on conviction of disgraceful conduct; or, in case of sergeants, on reduction to the ranks. Medals thus forfeited are transmitted to the Horse Guards, in order to their being returned to the Mint. Under certain regulations lost medals are replaced; if the loss be proved to have occurred from carelessness or neglect, the loser may be recommended to the Commander-in-Chief for a new medal, at his own expense, after two years’ absence from the regimental defaulters’ book. In order to justify the replacement of a medal at the public expense, the loss must be shewn to have occurred while on duty, or by some accident entirely beyond the control of the loser; in all other cases, such as the loss of a medal cut from a tunic, or stolen from the person, the soldier has to pay for it himself. In cases wherein the clasps are not lost, they are forwarded to the Adjutant-General to be attached to the new medal. When medals are designedly made away with, or pawned, the soldier is to be tried by court-martial, and, if convicted, put under stoppages, the amount being credited to the public. After five years’ absence from the regimental defaulters’ book, the offender may be recommended for a new medal, on again paying the value thereof.

Footnote 230:

A somewhat similar medal was given to the Indian chiefs who had distinguished themselves by their loyalty, at the close of the war between America and England, in 1814. On the obverse is a laureated bust of George III., in the mantle and collar of the garter, with the legend “Georgius III. Dei Gratia, Britannarum Rex. F. D.”; and on the reverse, the Royal Arms, with the date 1814 in the exergue. All these medals are of extreme rarity.

Footnote 231:

Two years afterwards, in November, 1800, the Emperor further rewarded the eight officers of the 15th., by conferring on each of them the Cross of the Order of Maria Theresa, permission to accept and wear the insignia being granted by George III. At the Greg sale, May 16, 1887, the medal and chain, with the cross of Maria Theresa, given to Cornet E. G. Butler, were sold for £240.

Footnote 232:

This “Order of Merit” having attracted the attention of the local military authorities, the commanding officer was called upon by Lord Hill, to explain under what regulations and arrangements it was conferred. The explanation produced the following letter:—

Horse Guards, 20th June, 1832.

Sir,—I have had the honour to submit to the General Commanding in Chief your letter of the 4th. instant, with its enclosure, on the subject of the “Order of Merit” existing in the 5th. Foot, and am directed to acquaint you, that the explanation afforded by Lieutenant-Colonel Sutherland, shews that the order in question is dispensed under the most laudable regulations, and has been productive of the best effects, during the long period since its original establishment in the regiment.

It is considered highly desirable, however, that both officer and soldier should, under all circumstances, be taught to expect professional honours from the Sovereign alone; and under this impression, Lord Hill has been induced to recommend to the King to give the royal authority for the confirmation and continuance of this regimental badge of distinction, an arrangement which, while it bestows upon it legitimate existence, will, at the same time, no doubt enhance its value in the estimation of those on whom it is conferred.

You will, therefore, be pleased to communicate this decision to Lieutenant-Colonel Sutherland, and acquaint him that he is at liberty to proceed in the distribution of the medals and badges as heretofore.

I have, etc., JOHN MACDONALD, Adjutant-General.

Lieutenant-General Sir Wm. Houstoun, G.C.B. and G.C.H., Commanding at Gibraltar.

Footnote 233:

This medal was struck in Dublin, and issued to those entitled to wear it, at their own expense.

Footnote 234:

In the year 1818, the 73rd. were engaged in suppressing a rebellion of the Candians in Ceylon. A small party of the regiment, in charge of Lance-Corporal R. McLoughlin, while on a march, was attacked by a numerous body of the enemy, and two men were killed. As the Candians generally mutilated the remains of British soldiers, the little party of the 73rd. divided; part remaining to guard the bodies, and the other part, at an equal risk, forcing their way to Badulah, a few miles distant. From this place they returned with a reinforcement, drove back the enemy, and carried off the bodies of their slain comrades. To reward this gallant conduct, a medal was struck by the Ceylon government for presentation to Corporal McLoughlin, and three privates, but they all died of fever before it was issued.

Footnote 235:

The following account of the presentation of medals to a body of Volunteers, on their disbanding, appeared in the Morning Chronicle of April, 1802, just after the signing of the Treaty of Amiens:—

“Yesterday the Hon. John Henniker Major met his respectable corps of Suffolk Volunteers, in that county; and, after thanking them, in an elegant and appropriate speech, for the zeal and activity that they had manifested in the defence of their country, delivered to each of them a silver medal, decorated with military devices, as a mark of the high sense he entertained of their services; after which, Mr. Major informed them they were now disbanded, conformably to the regulation of the Government, with a reward the most gratifying, viz., their Sovereign’s approbation of their conduct.”

------------------------------------------------------------------------

TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES

Page Changed from Changed to

160 the conflict raged at the the conflict raged at the breaches, when an explosion beaches, when an explosion destroyed destroyed

376 divided into two columns, one divided into two columns, one operating from Burmah agains operating from Burmah against

578 direction. The route was direction. The rout was complete, great loss being complete, great loss being inflicted inflicted

● Fixed typos; non-standard spelling and dialect retained. ● Renumbered footnotes and moved them all to the end of the final chapter. ● Enclosed italics font in underscores. ● Images without captions use HTML alt text.

Spotted a typo or a problem in this chapter? Tell us